#companies are too comfortable feeding us shit and watching us smile as we eat it
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Gave my boss a final offer for my pay today. We were told our raises on Monday and mine was lacking. Verbal appreciation does not pay my bills. I was not about to disrespect myself and train someone who would be making more money than me. And I am proud of myself because I will pull through. I will find another job. I knew I would not be able to look my son in the eyes and teach him to stand up for himself if I hadn't done it when I needed to. My coparent had my back. The last I knew, my boss had gotten approval for my requested rate from his higher two bosses and now we are waiting for approval from HR and head of.
I truly hope this higher, deserved rate of pay manifests for me. It's genuinely not me being an entitled pissant. I'm building procedures from scratch explaining how to get product from production to the next step. For a multimillion dollar company. I will be compensated fairly.
I've never walked out of a job before. I am worth it. I cannot allow others to decide my worth. I need to be at peace and that was not at peace with me. I felt I would have been disrespecting myself had I stayed.
So no new plants for a while, or thrifts. BUT I have plenty of transplants and repottings to do. There are still new leaves always growing in, and my girls still deserve their time to shine 🙌
#grower#grow life#plants#work#pay#cost of living#rent is too damn high#food is too damn expensive#companies are too comfortable feeding us shit and watching us smile as we eat it#decide your worth#ill keep you posted lol#ugh
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sacred
Chapter 3
Nikto X OC
NSFW
Honestly this chapter could be read as Nikto X Reader because I barely describe Donut or call him his name or anything. Also while it does call back to the previous chapters, it's not necessary to understand whats happening.
There's not much of a routine to us.
We find each other when we can. And we usually can.
When we eat together, it's quiet. Occasionally, Nikto will take a piece of whatever he's eating and feed it to me- just to share, I think. To be close to me.
"Open your mouth," He commands.
His eyes squint slightly when I do- the only hint of when he's smiling. Nikto always keeps his gaze on my mouth.
I only suggested sparring together once, and he immediately declined, much to my disappointment. He likes to watch me at the firing range more.
His eyes flick back and forth from my hands on the rifle to the target at the end of the lane. He doesn't even blink when I pull the trigger.
At night, we'll sometimes sleep together, with his arm slung over my body. Nikto still doesn't show me his face, only taking the mask off in the dead of night when I'm asleep.
I often catch him mumbling to himself in an annoyed tone. The only thing I can do is rest my head on him and give him company.
"Перестань гово��ить..."
"Mm?"
Nikto looks over to me, brushing his fingers over my face as an apology for interrupting our evening cuddle session. I won't tell him that's what I call it in my head.
"It's nothing, just the voices. Pay no mind."
I put a hand on his bicep. I must be feeling particularly brave in my half-asleep state because next-
"What are they saying?"
He stares at me. Shit. I must have crossed a boundary. Before I can take my words back, though, he responds.
"They are... trying to tell me what to do."
I move my hand to his masked cheek. If he feels comfortable enough to share, then I'm happy to listen.
"Do you want to tell me?"
"You should just ignore them. They are unimportant."
Unimportant. As if any part of him was unimportant.
"I said I had feelings for all of you, didn't I?"
There's a pause before Nikto speaks again.
"I suppose... I can tell you some of it."
He puts his chin on my shoulder and his arms around my waist.
"It's very... explicit. He wants to touch you, and... taste you. Everywhere."
He lowers his voice to a whisper.
"He wants to be in- to be inside you."
I try to relax in his grip, to show him there's nothing to be worried about. On the inside, I'm screaming.
Sure, I've thought about all the wonderfully erotic things he could do to me, but sex just felt so intense and intimate. A far cry from my usual behavior, when I spend every moment with him walking on eggshells.
"We are not ready for this."
His voice rings in the back of my mind like an alarm bell every time I try to get close.
I don't want him to be scared. I don't want him to be uncomfortable. I'm not sure what I can do when I'm around him. I feel bad for treating him like a wild animal, but I've still been keeping him at arms length this entire time.
"I fear I'm too damaged for that... I don't want you to be disgusted by our body," He says, and I feel my heart break.
Damaged. Disgusted. Does he really think I believe that?
Of course he would. I don't tell him how beautiful he is, I don't tell him how perfect he is- I barely even make small talk. I feel like a horrible boyfriend. I barely feel like a boyfriend at all.
Why does he even like me? What does he see in me?
Why can't I do anything with my fucking face?
"You aren't disgusting."
He has to know.
"You've never disgusted me."
I sit up, placing my hands on either side of his head. He looks up at me with those beautiful eyes.
I bend down to kiss his masked lips gently.
"You're beautiful," I say, and I mean it.
His hands are suddenly gripping my shirt.
"I want to touch you," He says, but his voice is a little different. It's higher.
It's him. The other one.
Occasionally, he'll slip through the barriers of Nikto's mind and voice his thoughts. He asks for something, or suggests something, and then swiftly leaves. It only happens on the field, when Nikto is too focused on the mission to control them properly.
I've asked about him once. Nikto called him an annoying bastard, and even apologized for his behavior.
"Please," He groans. "I cannot wait anymore. I have tried to be good, I have-"
"Yes*."
He pulls me onto him, his hands roaming me desperately, like he wants to touch all of me at once.
He manhandles me down onto the bed and holds me there by the arms, like he's afraid I'll escape.
"I- I have so many things I need to do to you," He gasps. "So many things- I need to show you-"
"Show me. You can do anything you want to me."
His hands slide down from my arms to my sides, and lifts up my shirt. I almost choke on my own spit when his fingers run over one of my nipples.
He's shaking- I can't tell if it's from excitement or fear.
His fingers travel down to the hem of my sweatpants, and swiftly pulls them down to my knees.
I've never felt so vulnerable before. I feel like I'm under a microscope, every part of my body on display for him. All that confidence from earlier is gone in an instant. I can see him hesitate too.
He's looking right at it-
I jolt a little when I feel the tip of his finger stroke from the head of my cock down to the base.
"Is it okay?"
"Yeah," I say breathlessly.
He holds it- holds me- so gently I feel like I could cry. My mind is bouncing from thought to thought, every possibility as wonderful as the last. Every inch of my skin that's exposed is screaming, begging to be touched.
He quickly slides off his own pants, and the image of his cock is quickly burned into the back of my brain. It's in a rough shape, just like the rest of him, and- shit, that looks like it hurt. He's hard, of course, the scarred skin stretching over the shaft like marble. It's thick and dripping from the head tucked behind his foreskin.
He takes his hand off my cock, touching his fingers to my lips.
"Open your mouth," he commands, and I obey. His fingers delve into my mouth, collecting saliva. He gently thrusts them in and out, making my heart flutter as his hand makes love to my mouth.
He pulls them out slowly, and brings his wet fingers down- down to my asshole.
I gasp involuntarily when I realize what he's about to try, quickly cupping a hand to my face.
"Is something wrong?" He looks into my eyes with concern.
"I've never been- touched there. I've never even touched myself there." I admit. I had thought about it, considered it as an option, but it felt like a line I wasn't ready to cross.
Penetration. Inviting him into my body, to let him make a space for himself inside me. His most intimate organ, finding warmth and pleasure in my own internal organs.
I feel like a blushing virgin again. He's going to fuck you. He's going to fuck your ass.
"I will be gentle," he assures me. His fingers are so close. "You'll feel good. I'll make sure if it."
I let go of a breath I don't remember holding.
"Yes. Alright. I'm ready." I'm not ready, but I don't think I'll ever be.
His fingers brush against my hole, gently massaging the tight ring of muscle as I try desperately to relax, even though his touch is like fire.
I let out something between a whine and a moan when a finger slips in and starts working me open. He's inside me, god, he's fingering me, he can feel every twitch and jerk of my body-
"Ah-!" My eyes roll back when he reaches something incredible inside me, my hips stuttering at the friction, the force.
When I focus my gaze back on him, I can see he's clearly affected. He puffs out heavy breaths, his bloodshot eyes dilated and looking between my ass, my face, my chest, every part of me bare and shivering before him. He stretches me wider- fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck- I swear drool is running down my chin. It's electrifying, it's torture, it's love, and it's making my dick so, so hard.
I don't know how long I've been drowning in this feeling when something new presses against me. Oh my god it's his cock. I look up at him to see his expression changed from a hypnotized stare to a focused, measured gaze.
"You feel too good," he grunts, his voice back down an octave.
"Andre-" I squeak out before his hands grab my hips and slide me right onto his shaft with a wet slap. The stretch is incredible, as violent and as addictive as the battlefield. In this moment, neither of us has to speak. The only sounds in the room are our breathing, the creaking of the bed, and of flesh on flesh. Those are the only words we need. He starts thrusting slowly after a moment, and that's when I know I can never turn back. I need him like air in my lungs. I need him like blood in my veins.
He's putting himself inside me. He's fucking me and it feels so good, so good that my vision gets blurry, so good I can't tell sweat from tears, so good my voice can only manage a few pornographic moans, so good I feel my muscles tighten as he slows down to an agonizing speed, hitting every angle inside me with purpose and precision.
One of his hands cups my face, his thumb tracing over the scars on my mouth. Suddenly, he covers my eyes.
"H-huh-?" I stammer, the most coherent thing I can muster while his cock still throbs inside me.
I hear something metal click and the movement of fabric before I feel it- cracked, dry lips moving over my scarred ones, pressing loving kisses into my mouth as he starts moving again. Just slow enough so that I can catch my breath, but fast enough to have me shaking and sweating like I'm being exorcized.
"You're- so warm- you make me so weak for you," He moans between kisses. "I am close- please, let us finish inside you."
I nod- yes, yes, I want him inside me, I want his warm seed to fill me up. He rips a loud whine from me when his other hand suddenly starts jerking my cock to the rhythm of his hips.
After a few more pumps, my back arches with pure pleasure as I spill my cum onto his stomach. My body is still seizing from the orgasm when I feel a warmth spread inside me and leak out around Nikto's spent cock. Inside me. He came inside me. His hand just holds my own cock for a moment, feeling it throb against him before he releases it.
I hear the metal snap of his mask getting put back into place. It's almost funny, the way his face is more private then sex. I want to say something, but now isn't the time.
He takes his hand off my eyes and instead brings them both to my thighs, pulling me off of him.
I reach out to touch him, to put my arms over his shoulders- and he lets me. He holds me close, his eyes gently closing as he lays down with me in his grip.
"Just a moment," he whispers. "We will care for you. Just give us a moment here."
I close my eyes, my heart still pounding violently in my chest. I can't identify all the emotions I'm feeling right now, but I can still feel the heat from his body and the sound of his breathing. In my head, I'm smiling- and even though he can't see it, I hope he can feel me right back.
Chapter 1 - Previous Chapter
Masterlist
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Impulse: Informant (Javier Peña x Reader)
Summary: Top of your class, the DEA have sent you to Colombia to be the poster child for their new ‘placement program’. You’re thrown in at the deep end into the drug war. With Agent Peña as your mentor, what could possibly go wrong?
Warnings: Nothing much! Flirting, mentions of voyeurism(?), drinking, hangovers.
Word Count: 2.6k
A/N: Bit more background this week, not that exciting but some fun moments with Javi and Steve. Alternative title: Meeting your killer and flirting with the boss ENJOY
<-- Previous Chapter // MasterList // Next Chapter -->
---
Two months passed quickly and you were settled in well. You were comfortable in your job; you, Javi and Steve made a great team and you were learning a lot from the both of them. You tried to avoid interacting with Carrillo directly where possible, he was still as icy about you as your first meeting. You met Steve’s wife, Connie, and became fast friends with her. She had become one of your closest friends, and a welcome break from the machismo that radiated from your two teammates.
You had even managed to make a few friends outside of work. You met María Parreño at the cafe you visited nearly everyday for lunch. What started out as a little wave, now was lunch together nearly everyday, and the occasional shopping trip at the weekend. María was a sweet girl, funny and very sly when she wanted to be.
You were careful, giving a fake name and lying about your job. You could never be too careful in Colombia. Plus, with how rich her family were you wouldn’t be surprised if you crossed paths with one of them during your investigation into Escobar’s dealings. So, Maria knew you as Isabela Serrano, you worked in the American embassy on the phones. You had lived in the USA for ten years, hence the accent, and moved back to Medellin after your abuela died. María didn’t take much convincing.
You enjoyed her company. It was a lot nicer to have a conversation about books you’d both been reading over nice food, than trying to eat over photos of blood crime scenes. Plus, the coffee here didn’t taste like soap.
“Isabela, can I tell you something,” María turned to you, set her cutlery down and looked over at you seriously.. Puzzled, you put down your drink and smiled.
“Of course, you can tell me anything,”
“Diego got a new job,”
Diego was María’s boyfriend. Her father’s mechanic. A total cliché, her father had forbidden them to date but she did it anyway just to piss him off. You didn’t know much about Diego, you’d only met him once or twice in passing when he came to pick his girlfriend up from a shopping trip.
“You’re saying that like it's something scandalous,” You laughed nervously, “What? Has he become a stripper?”
“He���s working for Escobar,” She whispered.
“What?” You nearly choked your coffee in shock. You set it down on the table carefully and leant in a little to listen to her, not believing what she said. It was not an impossible thing, lots of people worked for him in lots of different capacities. You hadn’t expected it so close to home.
“I know! That’s what I said!” She said, “He came home the other night saying he got this new job doing something for Pablo! I said Pablo who, I know lots of Pablo’s. The man just looked at me like I was an idiot! Pablo fucking Escobar!”
“What does he do?” You asked, you had to know how dangerous this could be for you. Or how helpful this could be, you thought. Being close to someone close to Escobar could be invaluable.
“Escobar?” Maria asked.
“No! What does Diego do for him?”
“I don’t know,” She shrugged, “He said something to do with cars,” You relaxed a little at that. Escobar’s mechanic was not a very useful lead.
You glanced down at your watch and sighed. Your hour was up. Just as you had got to something useful!
“Shoot I’m sorry María I’ve got to head back to work,” You drank down the last of your coffee quickly and stood up. “But you’ll keep me updated with this Escobar business right? It’s just all so exciting!” You put down your share of the bill on the table and threw on your jacket.
“Of course!” María smiled, “One of Diego’s friends is having a party! You should come!”
“I’ll be there,” You nodded, “Same time Saturday?”
“See you then!”
Before you left the café you bought two coffees to go for Murphy and Pena as a way of apology for being late back. You had promised to be out less than an hour as Pena had important things he needed to go over with you and Murphy. By the time you got back, he had already started explaining the new information to Murphy in a conference room.
“Then we have-,” Javi was speaking as you walked in carrying coffee for the two men. You instantly recognised the face in the photograph and interrupted him.
“Diego Castillo,” You said. The two men turned to you, confused. Unfazed you passed them the cups and sat down next to Murphy on the end of the table.
“How’d you know that?” Steve asked.
“I know him. Or rather his girlfriend,”
“What?” Steve nearly choked on his drink at your confession.
“I didn’t think I had to tell y’all everything I do in my spare time,” You laughed.
“Hanging out with Narcos would have good to tell us,”
“He’s not a Narco, he fixes Escobar’s cars! He’s not anyone important. It’s chill,” You waved him off. He was being ridiculous, ”Besides I’m friends with his girlfriend who has no idea what’s going on. I’ve met him maybe twice” You explained, “María’s a sweetheart, we talk about romance novels and go shopping!”
“Castillo doesn’t fix the cars. He runs the whole road operation,” Javier said. Your jaw dropped.
“Well shit,”
“Anything else you wanna share?” Steve asked.
“I don’t know but Monday I might,” You sipped on your coffee before continuing, “I got invited to a party, I was going anyway but-.”
“No, no you can’t go now we know who he is,” He exclaimed.
“This could be invaluable!”
“You’re not allowed to have an informant,”
“It’s not an informant if I am the one with the info!” You argued.
“Javi? Gunna chime in at any point?” Steve turned to his partner, desperate for some help as you had already spiralled far enough on this idea. You turned to Javi with a determined look.
“They don't know my name, they don’t know where I work,” You explained rapidly, “I know what I am doing, just trust me, please?”
“Fine,” Javier broke easily. The idea made sense.
“What the fuck! Javi she-,”
“She’s right. Neither of us is going to ever get that close and she’s new here, people don’t know her and you said you gave them a fake name?” Pena explained, you nodded, “Technically she won’t be breaking any rules if she’s the one feeding us information directly,”
“If anyone finds out-“
“No one will find out, it stays between us, in this room,” Javier said gravely, “I trust you Y/n,”
You smiled and nodded, a sense of pride washing over you. Steve muttered and grumbled under his breath but he didn’t outwardly complain so the decision was made. You were going to feed information you found out through Maria to the DEA, going undercover. Nobody had ever mentioned no undercover work, the idea of sending a rookie into that kind of situation was insane, but you wouldn’t be technically breaking any rules.
--
The party was a bust. There was nothing of interest apart from the attendee’s themselves. Everybody was civil, there was no talk of business- as explicitly called for by the hosts, and apart from one fight between two guys over a soccer match there really was nothing to report. You spent the evening with Maria and her friends, drinking and dancing. Having a good time.
They were decent enough people if you ignored the way they all got their wealth. A little hard to relate too at times- you didn’t have a private jet or a house with a huge pool but Maria’s friends were surprisingly friendly and once the jokes about being a gringa were out the way they seemed to like you.
There was no information but that doesn’t mean it wasn’t a well worth evening. You had their trust now. That would be invaluable moving forward.
--
It was payday. Everyone you worked with was going out for the evening to let loose. You were with a large group of people from the office. Some you recognised, some you didn’t but either way you were having a great time chatting to people. The alcohol was cheap, the music was great and the company was perfect. Nobody here complained that their dad wouldn’t let them import Italian handbags anymore or that their pool wasn’t big enough. You felt much more at home here, amongst peers and friends.
After a few hours of chatting to people, you retreated to a table with Javier and Steve. Eventually even Steve left, leaving just you and Javi alone. You were drunk, no other word for it. Your eyes were heavy, a grin plastered on your face and you swayed in your seat to the music listening to Javi talk.
You rested your hand on your head and watched Javier for a moment. He looked very handsome, as he did nearly every day. He wore a blue jean jacket, his shirt was unbuttoned at the top showing off his tan skin. You watched as he smoked a cigarette, watching girls at the bar. A pang of jealousy hit your chest, you wondered if you weren’t sitting here as his rookie if you would catch his attention. Before you could think, you asked the question aloud.
“If I was just a random girl in the bar, would you hit on me?” You asked, sipping your drink.
“I’m not answering that!” Javier laughed, “I know you,”
“I’m hot! Why wouldn’t you?” You exclaimed, “Hot girls not your type?”
“You’re not my type,” Javier corrected you. You gasped dramatically.
“I’m taking offence to that! Your type is anything that breathes,”
“You think so little of me,” He shook his head solemnly.
“Baby I’ve known you for months now. You don’t have a type!”
“Baby?” Javi smirked at you.
“Shut up I’m drunk,” You dismissed him.
“Well what if I ask the same question to you?”
“Would I hit on me? Absolutely!” You exclaimed.
“No! Would you hit on me?”
“Nah,” You shook your head and screwed up your nose.
“Liar!”
“Am not!”
“Come on don’t pretend like you wouldn’t,” He said, “You’d be all over me,” The energy shifted as he looked at you. Immediate eye contact, his dark eyes looked you over quickly drawing you into him. He leant forward slightly as he readjusted himself on the chair and brushed his bottom lip with his thumb drawing your attention to them. Your breath hitched, lips parted and your eyes flickered to his lips. Was he going to kiss you? Suddenly he broke the eye contact and laughed, settling back in his chair. “See! You would,”
Dazed you shook your head and cleared your throat. Javi smiled smugly.“No, No! That's not fair! You being smoother than fucking peanut butter doesn’t mean I would hit on you if I saw you! You’re old and grumpy looking, I like my men young and energetic,”
“So I heard,” He said as he tipped his drink into his mouth.
“Hey! That’s gross,” You exclaimed when you finally realised what he meant.
“Goes both ways, Baby, if you can hear me I can hear you,”
“So you listen to me fuck?” You countered. Javi choked on his drink.
“N-no I-,” Javi stuttered ands tumbled over his words, blushing slightly
“You do! Dirty bastard!” You exclaimed. “Do you get off to it?” You asked, quieter now leaning in closer to him. Javi didn’t reply, taking a gulp of beer and breaking your eye contact. You laughed again, “Javier Peña speechless! Wow! Pretty sure I can retire now and I’d be happy,”
“I’m getting another drink,” He grumbled, getting up from the table.
“Tequila please, Baby!” You called after him.
—
You woke up with the worst hangover you had ever felt. Before you really opened your eyes you darted to the bathroom to throw up. You groaned into the toilet bowl, annoyed at yourself more than anything that you had gotten so drunk. You didn’t remember coming home, didn’t remember leaving the bar. The last thing you remembered was sitting with Javi drinking tequila like it was water. The memory made you gag again, how did he ever get you to drink tequila?
You padded into your tiny kitchen to get a glass of water, and start your usual fix all hangover cure. Salted chips and Coca Cola. The sugar and salt combination would do wonders and had saved you multiple times after a heavy night before training back home. You found a bag of chips in the cupboard but no cola. In fact, your fridge was practically empty, bar an old jar of salsa that you were pretty sure had been sitting there since before you arrived in Colombia. The idea of having to go out to the shop made you want to cry. You rested your head on the fridge door and groaned as another pulse shot through your skull. Then you had an idea, the Murphy’s would probably have some!
You could tolerate seeing other humans at least for a few minutes. So you pulled a pair of shorts on and a vaguely clean t-shirt, took your keys and went across the hall to your favourite couple. The hallway was bright as sunlight streamed through the open window, you winced and shielded your eyes. You knocked twice on the door, the established knock for friends, and took deep breaths as you tried to not give into the need to throw up again. After a moment, Connie opened the door, a wide grin on her face when she saw your fragile state.
“Good night?” She teased you. You frowned and pouted at her.
“Remind me never to go out with Javi alone ever again, I can’t remember leaving that bar,” You groaned. “Do you have any pain killers? And some cola,”
“Cola?”
“Yeah. Cola and salted chips, the best hangover cure. Got the chips but no cola and the idea of going outside today makes me want to off myself,”
“Come on in I’ll see what I’ve got. The boys are in there,” She let you into the apartment and disappeared into the kitchen. Javi and Steve sat on the couch watching TV in the living room, the noise made you wince.
“Afternoon Rookie,” Steve greeted you smugly. You grimaced and leant on the arm of the couch next to him.
“What's the score?” You asked, watching the soccer match on screen for a few moments.
“3-3,” Steve answered.
“I’ve got Pepsi, that's okay?” Connie called from the kitchen.
“Yeah! Anything’s fine,” You called back.
“Can’t you go buy yourself cola instead of stealing mine?” Steve complained.
“Your wife said I could have it Murphy, suck it up,” You shove his shoulder weakly, “Besides, I’m pretty sure if I step into direct sunlight I’ll burn to ash. I’m taking your cola and retreating to my bed,”
“What did you two even get up to after I left?”
“Ask him, I cannot remember,” you laughed.
Javi looked up briefly, took a drag of his cigarette and shrugged. He looked as rough as you felt. Neither of you had come out particularly well.
“Here you go sweetheart,” Connie returned to the living room with a bottle of Pepsi in her hand and a small box of painkillers.
“You’re a star Connie what would I do without you,” You stood up from the couch and took the items from your friend. “Later boys,”
“See ya Monday Rookie!” Steve called after you.
Next Chapter -->
--
oop Rookie and Javi flirting?!? Could never. Also coming next week this ish is getting a whole lot angstier again. I can never keep things nice for long haha
Tagging: @beskar-tano @buckysbeloved @beskarbabs @all-hallows-evie @harrys-stan @themidnightsun-12 @wille-zarr @danniburgh @itsaisopodkillmepls @urbankaite2 @whataloadofmalarkey @ahsofka @yeetus-my-feetus @sara-alonso @lesbianlena @xiao-lusi @all-good-things-have-an-ending @eternallyvenus @ajeff855 @mayangel19 @1950schick
#javier pena x reader#javi x reader#javier pena#steve murphy x reader#narcos x reader#javi angst#agent pena x reader#javier pena angst#javi#x reader angst#narcos fanfic#narcos angst#pedro pascal x reader#angst#fluff#javi x reader smut#pedro pascal#pedro pascal character#steve murphy#narcos fic#agent javier pena x reader#molly writes
155 notes
·
View notes
Text
— delicacy.
juliet’s masterlist
note: words in bold are spoken in english
set in late april, 2021
summary: in which juliet makes lets dino try an australian delicacy for the first time.
a/n: idk where this idea came from but i’m not regretting it one bit bc i think this came out pretty cute 👉👈 also this gif 💔 god i’m not your strongest soldier
“Wait, how many of them are home?”
Juliet’s hand, outstretched and holding the key to their dorms, pauses as she turns to look at Chan, noting how he has gotten even more nervous since they got into the elevator.
“Not all, some of them are still at the company,” she reassures. With her free hand, she reaches for one of his, though it’s not easy with the bags of takeout he’s holding. “Besides, you’re our senior! If anyone should be nervous, it’s them,” she jokes.
“Wrong,” Chan says sulkily as she turns away briefly to unlock the front door. “When we’re at work, then maybe. But now I’m your boyfriend, not their senior, so it’s different.”
“You’re right,” Juliet agrees, as they step in and remove their shoes. She looks around the common space to find it empty. “But they like you a lot already, so there’s no need to worry. See? No one’s here—”
As if on cue, they hear one of the bedroom doors open, and Yunho walks into the living room seconds later. “Oh, hi!” he says cheerfully when he sees Juliet and Chan by the front door. “Just make yourself at home!”
“Where are you going?” Juliet asks, setting the takeout bags on the kitchen counter while she watches him put on his sneakers. Next to her, Chan takes off his mask before washing his hands at the sink.
“They sent me to go get food.”
“Who’s ‘they’?”
“Yeosangie, Wooyoungie and Jongho.”
“Why not just choose the delivery option?”
Yunho smiles bashfully. “Because we’re idiots and forgot.”
This earns a small snort from Juliet. “Okay, fair enough. Be safe!” she calls out as Yunho heads out with a wave. She turns back to Chan with a grin. “See? That wasn’t so bad, right?”
“Yeah... just seven more to go. Then again, you had to meet all twelve of them at once,” he says with a small smile, referring to his own members. “So it can’t be worse than that.”
“That’s the spirit!” she cheers, beaming at him before she grabs the bags and moves them to the dining table.
Juliet is in the middle of laying out all the takeout boxes when she hears him ask, “Uh... what’s this?”
She turns around to see Chan fiddling with the iconic yellow jar as he attempts to read the English labels. “Vegemite. Have you had it before?”
“It’s the Australian spread, right?” Juliet nods. “I think I’ve seen it before when we were on tour in Australia years ago, but I didn’t try it.”
“Do you want to?”
What was Chan supposed to do? Say no to those eyes? When they’re now ten times more sparkly?
He watches adoringly as she eagerly grabs two slices of bread from the counter and practically skips over to the toaster, popping the bread in before leaning over the machine in favour of glaring at it intensely. 
“Is that gonna make them toast quicker?”
“Oh, shush,” she says, rolling her eyes at his teasing. “Come over and help me.”
“Help you... watch the toaster?” He’s already behind her despite the skepticism in his tone, arms wrapping securely around her waist and chin coming down to rest on her shoulder.
The two stand in comfortable silence for several moments as they continue to gaze at the machine. Nothing happens other than the smell of toasted bread beginning to waft through the air.
“Still think staring at it makes it work faster?”
Juliet makes a tiny humph sound. “This toaster is an exception.”
“Mhm, sure,” Chan mumbles against the fabric of her sweater, “whatever you say.”
She cranes her neck to throw him a halfhearted glare. “You can go get the butter from the fridge if you’re so impatient.”
“No, I like it here.”
“Then don’t—shit!” Juliet yelps, flinching in his hold when the toast suddenly pops up with a loud clunk. Her cheeks flush pink when Chan starts laughing, and she wriggles out of his arms to grab a butter knife. “Stop laughing at me!” she whines, throwing open the refrigerator doors in search of the butter.
“Sorry, you’re just adorable,” he says, putting the toast on a plate before following her to the dining table.
Juliet shakes her head in mock exasperation at him, spreading a thin layer of butter onto both slices before doing the same with the vegemite when at that exact moment, Yeosang and Wooyoung walk by them.
The former wrinkles his nose when he notices what she’s doing. “Your boyfriend comes over for the first time and you’re giving him... vegemite?” he teases.
“What is that supposed to mean, Kang Yeosang? Also, we’re obviously not having vegemite toast for dinner,” Juliet defends, gesturing to the food on the table. “We bought takeout. I’m just letting him try it.”
Wooyoung snorts. “Blink twice if you need help.”
Chan glances at Juliet, now slightly concerned. “Is it really that bad?”
Yeosang grabs a bottle of juice from the fridge and pours some into a cup. “It’s the only food in the house that no one other than her touches, and we literally eat everything else. Do what you will with that information.”
She gasps, scandalised. “Excuse me, Seonghwa-oppa said he likes it!”
“Trust me,” Wooyoung interjects playfully, “he wouldn’t be saying the same if any other one of us offered it to him. He only said it because it’s you.”
“Whatever, I’m not standing for this vegemite slander,” Juliet huffs, shooing the two boys away. “Enjoy having no taste.”
Wooyoung flicks her forehead lightly before pulling Yeosang along with him, nearly causing the older boy to spill his drink. “Have fun, lovebirds!” he yells over his shoulder. “But not too much fun!”
Juliet turns back to Chan with an unimpressed expression. “You see what I have to put up with?”
He grins in response. “Maknae struggles.”
“Maknae struggles,” she agrees, holding a piece of the toast to his lips. “Well, bon appétit.”
Somewhat warily, Chan takes a bite and proceeds to chew slowly, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar taste. Juliet peers at his expression in an attempt to gauge what he’s thinking.
He swallows. “It’s good.”
“Liar,” Juliet says affectionately. “You don’t like it, do you?”
He grins sheepishly. “Okay, you got me. Not that it’s disgusting, it’s just... not bad... but not good.”
“You’re so cute,” she says, pinching his cheek gently. “You don’t have to finish it, by the way, I’ll eat it later after we finish our food.” Then she remembers something. “Wait, I have something for you in my room.”
“You can just grab it after dinner.”
But she’s already out of her seat and halfway down the hall. “No, I’ll forget later! I’ll be back in a few seconds!”
A few seconds turns into minutes as she rummages through her overflowing closet whilst grumbling to herself, the fact that she left Chan defenceless in the living room completely slipping her mind. She’s not a disorganised person, especially when it comes to her clothes and closet organisation, so she blames their hectic schedule for its current state.
Eventually, she finds his lavender hoodie squished between two of her own, and heads back to the dining room when she sees—
“Choi Jongho, what are you doing?”
He turns away from Chan to smile at her innocently, wholly unaffected by her narrowed eyes. “Nothing.”
“That didn’t look like nothing.”
“Oh, would you look at the time,” Jongho says, looking down at the imaginary watch on his wrist. “I gotta go feed my pet fish. See you!” And with that, he disappears back into his room as quickly as he had appeared.
They don’t have a pet fish.
Sighing, Juliet sits back down next to Chan. “Sorry about that, is everything okay?”
“Yeah, don’t worry,” he reassures with a soft smile. “He was very sweet, though he did give me a friendly reminder to never hurt you. But I don’t mind, it just shows that he cares about you a lot.”
She returns the smile. “Yeah... he does. They all do. By the way, here’s the hoodie I borrowed from you last time,” she says, holding out the folded garment. “It’s washed and everything.”
Chan grins, setting it down on a spare chair. “Honestly, I didn’t expect to see it again when I gave it to you.”
“Excuse you, I’m not a thief! But... does this mean I can have it?”
a/n: okay so a few years ago i went on a study tour to australia and the host family my friend and i were staying with let us try some and we both thought it was pretty good ahjshwjs 🤩
i hope you guys like the fluff in this update bc this is the calm before the storm hehehe 👉👈 anyways gn besties lemme know what you think of this 🥺💗 thank you for reading and i hope you’re doing well!!
#the way i changed the ending for this a few times bc i didn’t know how to end it 😭#juliet the certified hoodie stealer#scenarios.juliet#ateez 9th member#ateez ninth member#9th member of ateez#ateez oc#ateez addition#ateez imagines#ateez au#ateez female oc#ateez female addition#ateez female member#kpop oc#kpop addition#kpop female oc#kpop female addition#idol oc#idol addition#female idol oc#female idol addition#kpop imagines#idol imagines#idol au#kpop au
146 notes
·
View notes
Text
- shuichi vs three grown ass kids
pairings: shuichi saihara x gn!reader
summary: it all started with kaito needing somewhere to stay, which then lead to rantarou, then kokichi. now in an already cramped apartment Shuichi needs to make sure the house doesn’t get set on fire by three misbehaving children. This even isn’t his apartment dammit!
warnings: fluff, mild swearing,
word count: 7k
also on ao3
Shuichi loved staying at your apartment. Technically he still lives with his uncle but it got too depressing at times, which is why he prefers your place. These small hangouts at your apartment turned into frequent sleepovers, having two dedicated drawers specifically for his own clothes, to having his own key. He might as well chip in with the rent (and he probably should now that he thinks about it). The loft was small. A decent sized kitchen with a kitchen island, a living room den with a coffee table and a couch. There was also a breakfast nook in the corner with huge windows so that you have a perfect view of the city. One bedroom, one bathroom, and a washer and dryer. It was usually quiet and slow, but it was comfortable with the atmosphere of “live laugh love” 'home sweet home' never leaving the place. All of his friends would tease Shuichi for constantly staying over at your place, saying that you guys are an old married couple or that Shuichi loves to have sex everyday. Both statements always have him flustered but you never seemed to mind them, always laughing them off.
Today you needed to finish an english essay for school and Shuichi needed to sort out case files. The day started like any other with him waking up first, brewing the coffee and making a simple breakfast. You and Shuichi chill in the den with dumb Saturday cartoons playing on the t.v for background music. You happily sip your coffee while Shuichi scans a file. All of a sudden, the doorbell rings, catching the both of you off guard.
You tilt your head in confusion, "Who could that be?"
Shuichi shrugs, "No idea, I'll go get it." He sets down both his coffee and file on the coffee table and heads towards the door. There stands Shuichi's best friend, Kaito Momota with a huge backpack swung over his shoulder with a cheeky smile plastered on his face.
"Huh, Kaito?"
"Hey bro can I stay over for a bit, my place is infested with termites, gonna take a while to exterminate them all."
"This isn't even my house, you know that right?"
"Oh yeah, hey (y/n)! Mind if I stay over for the week?" He calls over Shuichi's shoulder.
"Eh? Why?"
"Termites."
"Ah. Well I don't really mind, you gotta sleep on the couch though."
Kaito slips by Shuichi while rubbing the back of his head, "That's fine I don't mind, excuse me!" He takes a seat next to you and joins in watching dumb cartoons.
"Hey Shuichi! Mind getting me a cup of coffee too!"
Shuichi sighs as he closes his front door and makes his wave to the kitchen. You join him shortly after.
"You sure you don't mind Kaito to stay over?" he asks you, pouring creamer into the cup of coffee.
You rinse your cup in the sink, "Nope, a little company won't hurt us right?"
Shuichi softly smiles, yeah how bad is a little bit of company?
-
Shuichi tries to hold in his groan for like the tenth time this past hour as Kaito continues to laugh at the t.v, keyword: try. He'll never admit it but his friends' antics were distracting him. He wasn't even doing much, just freeloading on his couch (okay, partners couch). You didn't seem to mind the noise, well maybe it was because you were in the bedroom working on your essay while he scanned his files on the breakfast nook. Kaito continued his lounging and Shuichi's train of thought was on the verge of derailing. He can't help but sigh, deciding that he should probably take a break. Shuichi takes a seat next to Kaito. Kaito finally turns his attention away from the t.v and turns to Shuichi.
"Hey sidekick! How's the case going?"
Shuichi can't help but sigh again, "Not too well."
Kaito slaps him on the back, "Don't worry bro, I'm sure you'll figure it out. After all, you are my sidekick.”
Shuichi smiles at Kaitos words, "Thanks Kaito."
"No problem bro! How bout I help you out? Even my sidekick needs help sometimes." Kaito gets up from the couch. There's a huge dent in it. He's only been here for two hours, how is there a dent that deep already? Shuichi shakes his head as he joins Kaito at the breakfast nook.
He wasn't much help to be honest, he didn't really understand the clues that were provided in the files. But every now and then he'll say something that sounds dumb at first but has actually helped Shuichi place some missing pieces together.
You also decided to take a break. Damn english essay and procrastination. You walk out of the bedroom only to find your boyfriend snorting at Kaitos deductions that were completely off the mark.
"Shut up! I almost have it!" Kaito grips the file scanning it with passion in his eyes.
"How bout you handle this case file of our neighbors missing cat?" Shuichi smirks, sliding him a case file. Kaito pushes it away from him, saying that he has it covered. Shuichi can't help but laugh at Kaitos confusion, the tension on his shoulders finally dying down
You smile at the heartwarming scene unfolding in front of you. "Having fun boys?" You ask, a teasing tone in your voice. Shuichi and Kaito look up from the files, a small blush covering Shuichi's cheeks.
"You sound like a mom." Shuichi noted.
"Well I am the one who's paying the rent for this place." Shuichi again, feels bad that he doesn't chip in with the rent and he really should if he keeps spending his time here. Kaito drops the file with a loud sigh.
"Ugh, I'm beat. I need a lunch break." he complains, stretching his arms.
Shuichi frowns, "You didn't really do much."
"Hey! I helped out plenty! Now I need a lunch break. Why don't we whip something up?
You head towards the kitchen, pulling out some bread for sandwiches since you have to work on your essay. "Guess I'll get started then."
Shuichi protests, "I'll make lunch (y/n), go rest on the couch." Already feeling bad that you need to feed your guest even though you're just doing your job of being a good hostess, he decided that he needs to do more help.
"Shuichi relax, it's just sandwiches."
He can't help but pout at your words, for some reason you always win these types of arguments. You quickly made and served the sandwiches and you even went to your bedroom to grab your laptop and took a seat on the breakfast nook to finish your essay, enjoying the extra company.
Kaito continued to read the case files while eating his sandwich, which resulted to him getting crumbs on the other files. Shuichi glares at him while swiping the crumbs away.
“I feel like I’m babysitting two kids.” You snort.
The day ended with unorganized files, a half ass turned in essay, and Kaito eating all of Shuichi's favorite chips. It was the most action that this apartment has had in a while and besides the eaten chips, Shuichi enjoyed the moment.
-
The next day the doorbell was ringing again. Shuichi found it odd, two times this week? You stir next to him, burying your face into your pillow.
"Shuichi, get the door." you mumbled, a bit grouchy. To be fair, you did have to rush through your essay that was due at 12 am and you freaked out because it was 11:50 and you didn't start your conclusion yet. Shuichi sat up from the bed and slouched his way to the door. He opens the door to find Rantarou Amami standing there with a sheepish smile on his face. He had a backpack with him, but it was smaller than Kaitos, like a school bag.
"Huh? Rantarou? Do you need anything?"
"I got a project due for a class today and (y/n) is my partner. We're almost done but we need to hurry up and finish it. Where is (y/n) anyways?"
"Sleeping."
"Oh, typical. Well I'll go wake (y/n) up." In seconds, Rantarou is inside the loft. Kaito is still passed out on the couch. Rantarou looks at him confused.
"What's Kaito doing here?" he asks.
"Apparently his house has termites, so he's staying here for awhile" Shuichi answers. Rantarou chuckled.
"Really now? Gonta would be ecstatic if that was his place." Shuichi cracks a smile. "Anyways, (y/n)! Wake up, we have a project due!"
A groan can be heard from the bedroom. "Go away!" Rantarou sighs.
"This project counts for fifty percent of our grade, so we have to get started."
"Five more minutes."
"They always say that, Shuichi! Help me out here!"
"Shuichi make him go away, you'll take my side right?"
"Shuichi,"
"Shuichi~
"Shuichi!"
"Shuichii~~"
"KAITO MOMOTA, LUMINARY OF THE STARS!" The sudden burst caught everyone off guard, thank god for Shuichi, he didn't know how much more of that he could've taken.
"Why are we all screaming Shuichi?" Kaito asked, "is he and (y/n) having morning sex?"
"HEY!" Shuichi protests, his face heating up from embarrassment.
"Surprisingly not." Rantarou says, earning another "HEY" from the very flustered Shuichi. "Got a project with (y/n), need to hurry up and finish it."
"Huh, okay. Wait, Rantarou? What are you doing here?" Kaito asked, still dazed from waking up. Shuichi groans, it's way too early for this shit. Rantarou is already in the bedroom and came out with you slung over his shoulder.
"I hope you don't mind, but I'm going to borrow your partner for the day." he says to Shuichi while he places you down on one of the kitchen island stools. "Go eat breakfast so we can finish up the project." His brotherly instincts are showing.
You turn to Shuichi, holding out your arms making grabby motions with your hands. "Shuichi, help I'm tired of school." He walks towards you giving you a hug and a peck on the forehead.
"Well maybe you need to stop procrastinating." He says running his fingers through your hair. You start to whine again, earning a chuckle from Shuichi. Rantarou cuts in, leaning over the kitchen islandn
"This is cute and all but we got a project to finish."
"Right, I'll go make breakfast." Shuichi lets go of you and starts to make toast.
"Hey bro! Make me some too!" Kaito calls from the den.
Shuichi sighs, guess it can't be helped, he has to tend to his guests.
--
You and Rantarou lightly bicker at the project, having different opinions on it. Shuichi tries to block them out as he tends to the case he's on. And Kaito? Eyes glued on the t.v. Besides that things have been going well until the doorbell rings again. You and Shuichi look up, then at each other.
"Again? Shuichi can you-"
"Get the door? Already on it." Shuichi gets up and heads towards his door. First Kaito, now Rantarou? Who else would want to come here. He opens the to find Kokichi Ouma, a huge grin on his face.
Of course, Kokichi is here.
"Shuichi! How dare you have a slumber party with Kaito and Rantarou at (y/n)'s apartment and not invite me! I'm so hurt, I thought we were best friends!" Kokichi then burst into tears. Shuichi frowns, “how’d you even know Kaito and Rantarou were here?”
”I’m the supreme leader of evil, I know everything.”
Shuichi’s frown only deepens, "and what do you need? Did your rival invade your secret hideout, or do you also have a project with (y/n)." he was joking about his second comment.
"Yup! My group is being attacked! I have to hide at a place so I won't be found and kidnapped."
Shuichi paused, begging that Kokichi was kidding, "Is this a lie?"
Kokichi pouts. "It's not a lie! I need to stay here for my safety!" Kokichi pushes Shuichi aside. "Hi (y/n)-chan! I'm going to stay over." he takes a seat next to Kaito on the couch. Kaito is too invested in his show to notice him. The same goes for you and Rantarou, who too focused on the project. Am I the only sane one here? Shuichi thinks to himself. These people do have some audacity to be staying at his apartment-his partner's apartment.
Well, it can't be helped I guess. He once again takes a seat at the breakfast nook. It shouldn’t be too bad.
-
Dear god please help me.
It has barely been thirty minutes and Kokichi has already recreated purgatory. Once Kaito realized he was here they started arguing. Kokichi was complaining that the show they were watching was too boring, while Kaito argues that he shouldn't be complaining since he was here first. Meanwhile you and Rantarou were on edge finishing up a project that was due in a couple of hours.
"Hey Kokichi, cut it out will you?" Kaito snatches the remote from his hands.
"But this show is so boring! I want to watch a horror movie! Lots of gore and guts spilling all over the place!" Kokichi complains trying to reach the remote from Kaitos hands. The height difference made this difficult for him.
"H-horror? But this show is so funny though,,,"
"Why the stuttering Kaito? Nishishishi, don't tell me you're scared of a silly horror movie~" Kaito stood up defensively.
"I'M NOT SCARED OF HORROR! I just- I just really like this show!" Kokichi continued to provoke Kaito. You and Rantarou on the other hand, were just getting more and more stressed out.
"Fucking shit Rantarou did you cite the sources yet?"
"Don't worry about that now! Just finish up that paragraph!"
"Shit, what website did you get this from again?"
"Um," he scans his papers, "DAMMIT! WHERE IS IT?"
"WE ONLY HAVE TWO HOURS LEFT RANTAROU!"
"SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!"
Yeah, things are going great in the Saihara/(l/n) apartment.
Shuichi heads towards the kitchen, desperately needing a cold glass of water. What the hell happened to his quiet peaceful apartment where it was just you and him, doing your work in the den and then snuggling under the bed after a long day?
"(y/n)-chan~" Kokichi pops up and leans on the kitchen island right between you and Rantarou, "it's lunch time." Shuichi pulls Kokichi away, "(y/n)s not your mom, Kokichi."
"But I'm hungry!" Kokichi leans towards Shuichi, "then you make something dad, since mommy is busy."
Shuichi freezes at his words, "D-dad?"
"Mommmm, dad won't feed his starving children. You should divorce him."
You take a deep breath and push your laptop aside, a tired smile forming on your lips. "Let's take a break Rantarou."
He looks up, his eyebrow arching, "is that really a good idea? You know we only have two hours right?"
"We won't get anywhere with an empty stomach, c'mon, I'll go order something." Rantarou sighs in defeat.
"I guess so." He rubs the back of his neck and looks up at Shuichi, "(y/n)s really good at that."
Shuichi smiles, very aware of this, "I know."
-
Kokichi and Kaito were calm for a while after lunch was delivered. It also calmed you and Rantarou down a bit. And it especially calmed Shuichi down. Kokichi and Kaito somehow agreed on a movie to watch, some sort of action movie. The furiously typing of laptop keys echoed through the room. Shuichi finishes up his own work and finally sighs in relief.
“I never thought I'd get that done.”
"Must be nice to be done with your work." you grumble, eyes never leaving your laptop. Shuichi gets up and heads towards you. He massages your shoulders while you work.
"How are things going?" he asks you, getting all the knots out from your shoulders. You sigh at his actions.
"Well we're almost done, but it's due in thirty minutes."
Shuichi hummed in response, continuing to give you a massage. The peace didn't last long because Kokichi popped up on the kitchen island again.
"How's work mom?" he asks, taking a seat next to Rantarou. He then begins to swing his legs back and forth. What is he? Five?
You however, didn't seem to mind, "pretty good sweetie, how about you?"
"I'm doing great!" Kokichi turns to Shuichi, "I must be very lucky, mom doesn't even call you sweetie." he teases. The grip on your shoulder tightens.
"Don't you have homework Kokichi? Go leave Shumai alone." you continue to roleplay with Kokichi, and you even used a nickname for him.
"Really, Shumai?"
"You seemed like you wanted me to call you a nickname." Kokichi then turns to Rantarou.
"Rantarou-niichan how's work?" Rantarou-niichan? Rantarou doesn’t even look up at him like he’s used to it. After all, he has twelve sisters.
"Pretty good."
Shuichi just stood there, dumbfounded. He decided to ignore it and just continued to massage your shoulders.
You finish up your portion of the project and then look at Rantarou, "I'm pretty much done."
Rantarou nods, his typing slowing down too, "Yeah me too, just have to polish this up."
Five minutes later you and Rantarou finished up the project. You slam your laptop shut and you and Rantarou give each other a high five.
"Finally! I'm so done with school." You turn towards Shuichi, burying your face in his chest. He blushes, but gives you a hug. Rantarou also sighs in relief.
"Can you give me a hug too dad?" he smirks, holding out his arms. Shuichi rolls his eyes.
"Please not you too." he begs.
Kokichi jumps out of his seat, "Now that mom is off of work, can we go play now?" he begs you and Shuichi giving the two of you puppy eyes.
You stand up shrugging, "sure, why not. Hey Kaito! Come join us!"
Kaito gets up from the couch, "Alright, but what's with all the mom and dad talk? Don't tell me Shuichi developed another fetish-"
"That's wrong!" Shuichi screams, getting more red. "It's Kokichis doing!"
The others laughed at his sudden outburst. You then suggested playing some video games to which the others agreed. You start to set up your console as the boys take a seat on the couch. Handing them all controllers, you decided to play some good old fashion Mario Kart.
--
"GOD DAMMIT KOKICHI!" It takes all of Kaitos strength to control himself as Kokichi hits him with another red shell. Rantarou laughs in amusement as he passes the both of them. Shuichi was silent most of the time due to concentrating, but was able to keep his status as third place. You and Rantarou are neck and neck fighting for first place. Then games ends with Rantarou first, you second, Shuichi third, Kaito fourth, and Kokichi last. Kokichi pouts.
"Can we play something else? I'm bored of this game." he whines. Kaito laughs at his childish behavior. Rantarou sloches, putting his controller aside. "It is pretty late, I'm pretty hungry."
Kaito nods in agreement, "Yeah, lets order something again."
"Hey dad, go order a pizza or something." Kokichi orders.
"I told you to stop calling me that. Why are you doing a family roleplay." Shuichi still obeys his request though, pulling out his phone to call the local pizza place. You get up from your seat.
"Well, I'm going out to buy snacks." You offer, knowing that your house guests are going to be here a while longer. You turn to Shuichi
"Please watch the house." It wasn't like a request, it was more like begging. Shuichi nods, mentally preparing himself. You went to grab your jacket, wallet, and shoes.
"I'll be back!"
"Please do!" Kokichi pleads, "I don't want you to leave me, my brothers, and dad behind forever. Don't leave me alone with shitty dad!"
Shuichi pinches the bridge of his nose, "how long are you going to keep up this act?"
Kokichi tilts his head, "What act?"
You shut the door, leaving poor Shuichi alone with three children. He knew he had to keep a certain eye on the purple haired brat-
Who had already disappeared from his sight.
Shuichi ran to the den, "WHERES KOKICHI?"
Kaito raised an eyebrow, "Chill bro, I know Kokichi is a handful but he's probably fine."
Shuichi places his hand on his chin, "He's probably hiding, he may be good at hide and seek but this apartment is small." Shuichi ran off to make sure Kokichi doesn't get his dirty little hands on your stuff.
Kaito turns to Rantarou, "you think he's taking this too seriously?"
"It's Shuichi we're talking about, he values his partner more than that Danganronpa show."
==
Kokichi wasn't in the bathroom, which only meant he was in the bedroom. Shuichi admits he was kind of scared, who knows what Kokichi was doing in there. He takes a deep breath and opens the door. He finds Kokichi standing next to your dresser, holding a pair of lacy red panties.
"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" Shuichi screams, sprinting towards him. Kokichi dodges him just in time. His scream seems to have caught Kaitos and Rantarous attention, because now they’re running to the bedroom. The two of them take one look and the flustered Shuichi and Kokichi with lacy underwear, and burst into laughter.
"Nishishishi~ How naughty! You think (y/n)-chan bought these thinking about you Shuichi?" Kokichi teases, dangling the underwear from his fingertips.
"WHY DO YOU HAVE THAT? HAVE YOU BEEN DIGGING IN (y/n)s DRAWER?!" The blush on Shuichi's cheeks only deepened.
"Looking for secrets! People always hide things in their underwear drawer, like drugs!" Kokichi frowns at the underwear in his hands, "but sadly all I found was sexy panties, nothing too exciting." he tosses the underwear back to Shuichi. He quickly catches it and quickly puts it back in the drawer. Kaito and Rantarou are still cracking up, and Kaito needed to sit down from laughing too much, so he takes a seat on the bed.
Kokichi cringes, "EW, I wouldn't do that if I were you. Do you not know what (y/n) and Shuichi do on that bed?" Kaito jumps off the bed, he starts gagging and Shuichi couldn't tell if Kaito was being over dramatic or serious. And it's not like he doesn't change the sheets of the bed!
"Aw gross! Don't remind me!" If someone held Shuichi at gunpoint right now, he would tell them to pull the trigger.
Rantarou slaps Shuichi on the back trying to confort him, "Don't worry dad, sex is how you created all of us."
Shuichi buries his face in his hands, "Please stop with the family roleplay already."
Kokichi joins in, "Aw, is dad disappointed in us?"
Even Kaito, fucking Kaito, joins in, slinging his arm around Shuichi, "Does dad not like his precious children anymore?"
"Cut it out!" Shuichi begs as the three of them continue to tease him. This went on for ten minutes. Ten minutes of 'Shuichi is a perv' jokes, family roleplay, and pure fucking pain and embarrassment.
Shuichi hears the front door unlocking and he dashes towards you, grabbing the convenience store bags from your hands so that he has an excuse to occupy himself.
You look up at Shuichi with concern, "are you alright? You're beet red."
Shuichi groans, placing the bags down on the kitchen counter and leaning into your shoulder, "those three are going to be the death of me."
You giggle at his actions, "you don't like your own children."
"(y/n), please, this family roleplay is killing me."
You embrace him and Shuichi leans more into your touch. His hands clutching your back and you start to rub soothing circles on your back. Shuichi couldn't control it anymore, he smashes his lips onto yours. You laugh and pull him close if that's even possible. For a moment, Shuichi forgot everything that was surrounding him. All he could see, feel, touch, hear, and smell, was you. He craved for your presence and he never wanted it to end. Your hands travel up to the nape of his neck, locking your fingers around it, your fingers twirling the patch of hair at the nape of his neck. He smirks, while his hands travel lower on your body. His hands ghost your hips, and he starts to fiddle with the sides of your pants. Shuichi started to straddle your waist, his nails slightly digging into your soft flesh. He hooks his thumbs onto your loophole of your jeans, softly pulling them down-
"OH SHIT!" a voice interrupts the two of you, "is mom and dad trying for another baby?"
Kaito pops up from the corner from the hallway, a cheeky smile plastered on his face, “I can help set the mood.” he gives Shuichi a thumbs up.
Rantarou pops up from behind Kaito, “I can light up some candles and get some rose petals.”
Shuichi glares at them, “Don’t.”
You pull away from Shuichi and turn your attention to your gremlin ass children, You pull out a panta and a two bags of chips from the convenience store bags and toss it to them.
"Go leave your parents alone for a moment."
Shuichi groans.
==
You somehow convinced Kokichi to behave during dinner thank god because Shuichi was really having it with 'Shuichi is a perv' comments. It really felt like Shuichi was dealing with a little child, telling Kokichi to do simple things like behaving, or telling him to keep his mouth shut for five damn minutes. Kaito places his dirty dishes in the sink.
"I'm going to crash on the couch in a bit."
Kokichi starts whining, again, "Eh? How come Kaito can take the couch? Where am I going to sleep?"
Shuichi didn't hesitate to answer him, "on the floor."
Kokichi pouts, "I don't wanna!"
You cut in before Shuichi starts to argue with Kokichi, "I have an air mattress, you can use that.”
Rantarou chuckles, "How nice of the whole family sleeping over." You turn towards him.
"Why don't you stay over Rantarou?" Shuichi starts to choke on his water. Please say no, please say no. Shuichi begs in his thoughts.
"Are you sure your boyfriend would like that (y/n)?" Rantarou asks, eyeing Shuichi as he continues to choke on his water.
You smile at him, "don't worry about it, this is my place, so I make the rules."
Don't remind me. Shuichi says to himself, wiping his face with a napkin.
"But I only have one air mattress Rantarou, either you guys share or one of you sleeps on the floor-"
"Dibs on the air mattress." Rantarou quickly says, cutting you off.
"Hey! Mom offered it to me first!" Kokichi complains.
Rantarou smirks, "Too bad, after all you need to respect your oniichan, little brother."
The remark caught Kokichi off guard, and Shuichi snickers at his dumbstruck face.
But then, he remembered that Kaito, Rantarou, and Kokichi were staying over.
Oh boyy.
--
Shuichi plops into the bed. Exhaustion completely setting in. You walk into the bedroom, drying off your hair with a towel after you came out of the shower.
"You must be exhausted from today." you chuckled while sitting on the other side of the bed. Shuichi groans and turns to face you.
"You have no idea, but you seem to be enjoying yourself.”
"I like the extra company, time can fly by slowly here sometimes."
Shuichi frowns, suddenly feeling insecure, "am I that boring (y/n)?" he then covers his face with his forearm so that you can't see his expression. You pause, taken aback. Was this what Shuichi's been thinking this whole time?
"Shuichi, you know I love you and your company. But it is nice to have other people here too," you scoot over to Shuichi's side of the bed and pick him up and place him in between your legs. "I love that you spend all of your freetime here, it really keeps me company." you run your hands in his hair, your finger twirling his ahoege. "I don't like being here alone, your company calms my anxieties. And even if Kaito is freeloading here, Kokichi is being a little shit, and Rantarou is just...here, I enjoy your company the most. So please don't think you're unworthy, and stay. Your company makes me happy."
Shuichi hugs you back, his face buried in your chest. Your soothing words seemed to do the trick, as all of the tension and stress he was holding in was fading away. "I love you too." he whispers, it's so soft but you can still hear him.
Kaito, Rantarou, and Kokichi may be here, but you're all he needs, and he's all you need.
--
Shuichi pulls you closer, not ready to start the day yet. He holds you close to his chest. He swears he hears snickering around him, but he decided to ignore it. Probably the guys teasing me and (y/n), they're going to make 'Shuichi is a perv' jokes later on. He ignores everything around him, only pulling you closer.
"Nishishishi! You're kinda suffocating me Shuichi, but you're so warm."
... ... ...
WHAT
Shuichi tries to open his eyes as fast as he could, but due to just waking up he didn't go as fast as he wanted to. Batting his eyes as he tries to adjust his eyesight, he makes out short purple hair. He looks down only to see Kokichi, pressed against his chest.
"ACK!" Shuichi screams, shoving Kokichi off. Kokichi winces in pain.
"Ow dad that kinda hurt."
Shuichi scans the room. You were sitting up in the bed, Kokichi in between the two of you. Now that Kokichi was caught you finally let out the laugh you've been desperately holding in. In front of the bed was Kaito and Rantato, their phones out recording the scenario in front of them. They were also holding in their laughs. Shuichi places his hand on his forehead, groaning.
"What the hell is going on and why is this piece of shit in my bed." Shuichi cried.
"Rantarou-niichan made me sleep on the floor! It was cold and hard, so I sneaked into your bedroom." Kokichi explains while trying to get under the covers again.
"And you couldn't sleep with Rantarou or Kaito?" Shuichi asks, only feeling shittier.
"Kaito-niichan took up the whole couch and Rantarou-niichan kept kicking me off the air mattress."
"God dammit enough of the family roleplay! Get out of the bed." Shuichi kicks Kokichi off of the bed, ignoring his pleas. You finally decided that Shuichi needed a break so you start to speak up.
"Alright, everyone out of the bedroom." You ordered. Kaito and Rantarou continue to laugh as they leave the bedroom. Shuichi almost had to throw Kokichi out until he ran off. Shuichi hides under the covers.
"I can't believe I slept with Kokichi."
You dramatically gasped, "you slut! Sleeping with another man!"
"(y/n) please." he begged.
"Shuichi c'mere," you took him in your arms again, patting the top of his back, "it's alright, it wasn't for that long...probably."
"I hate Kokichi." he mumbles in your shirt, clutches your sides.
"I know you do, but you know, kids will be kids."
"(y/n) p l e a s e."
--
Rantarou, being the big brother he is, fixed up breakfast. Shuichi was still shaken up with the whole morning incidents, so he kept his distance from Kokichi. By doing that he tied Kokichi up and left him in the middle of the floor of the den. Kaito tried to comfort him, but he couldn't stop his laughs. You decided to help Rantarou with breakfast, but he politely declined, saying that 'Rantarou-niichan' needs to do his role of a good older brother.
Shuichi still doesn't understand why this family roleplay is still going on, "really, why are you guys still doing this? Don't you feel a little bit weird calling me and (y/n) mom and dad."
"You're really gonna ask why Kokichi is being weird?" Kaito states. Shuichi can only nod in agreement.
"Hey! Shuichi is the one who tied me up, he’s the weird one, perv." Kokichi sticks his tongue out. Shuichi glares at him. You and Rantarou set breakfast on the breakfast nook. Today there were different fruit flavored pancakes. Rantarou picks Kokichi up and places him on the table, he’s still tied up.
"How am I supposed to eat? Can you feed me Rantarou-niichan?" Kokichi asks. Rantarou rolls his eyes, but he's not cruel enough to not let Kokichi eat.
Shuichi sighs at Kokichi, "can you stop acting like a five year old? You're a grown ass man."
Kokichi pouts, "I'm a child at heart."
Kaito drowns his pancakes with syrup, "we're all aware of that."
"Rantarou-niichan, can you cut my pancakes into smaller pieces?" Rantarou obeys his orders and starts cutting his pancake.
You smirk, while cutting your pancakes, "do you want a bottle of milk with that sweetie." The others besides Kokichi laugh at your comment and continue to tease Kokichi. He wasn't allowed to defend himself besides throwing back snarky remarks. Rantarou started to make his fork into an airplane, taking his sweet time to feed Kokichi, which only frustrated him more. It was nice for everyone to get back at Kokichi with all the shit he was causing lately. Although the stupid family roleplay continued, but Shuichi endured it. Wait, is he actually getting used to it? He must be going crazy after all.
--
"I want to make a hotpot." You say to everyone. The guys were chilling on the couch, watching some cooking competition show. Also Shuichi finally untied Kokichi after breakfast after he cried about him learning his lesson. Shuichi gets up from the couch.
"Sure, I'll go shopping with you."
"Eh? Who would watch the place."
Rantarou gives you a reassuring smile, "Don't worry (y/n), I'll take care of the house, Kaitos here too."
Kokichi glares at him, "I don't need babysitting you know." Rantarou pats his head.
"You're too young to be left alone little brother."
"Stop it with that."
"Hey you're the one that started this whole family roleplay thing."
"Tch!" Kokicki continues to sulk. You and Shuichi go grab your jackets and wallets and head towards.
"You guys better behave yourselves." You remind the boys, they all say "I know!" before you and Shuichi shut the door.
Shuichi can't help but start sweating out of nervousness, "you sure it'll be okay?"
"Rantarou and Kaito are there, I'm sure we'll be fine." Shuichi nods, trusting you. He grabs your hand as the two of you head to your local supermarket.
--
Shopping with you definitely helped Shuichi calm his nerves. It was a peaceful trip of just shopping for hotpot ingredients and nothing else. You and Shuichi cracked jokes the whole trip back to your place. He was losing it by the time he was at your door. You unlock the door, the both of you still giddy.
Only for a pillow to be thrown towards your guys direction.
In front of you and Shuichi's eyes was Kaito in the den, Rantarou in the kitchen, and Kokichi in between them.
Did Shuichi want to ask? Not really. Did he have to? Yes, sadly.
"What did Kokichi do this time?" he asked.
"Ehh? What makes you think I did something-"
"He was sneaking around in (y/n)s bedroom again." Kaito answers.
"Of course he was, go sit down Kokichi."
"Hmp! Fine dad." Shuichi stopped responding to the dad comments, he just decided that he just needed to deal with it till everyone leaves. You place the groceries on the kitchen counter, "well I'm going to start dinner now, can you guys clean this up." Rantarou picks up the pillow that was thrown at you and Shuichi, a "sorry' coming out of him. Shuichi just shakes his head, he wasn't surprised to be honest.
“You guys are a hazard to society.”
Rantarou puts his hands up defensively, “hey I’m the good kids. It’s the purple shit that you need to look after.”
“The fuck did I do?” Kaito asks, also getting defensive even though the comment wasn’t after him.
Shuichi looks Kaito dead in the eyes, “you came over.”
--
An hour later the hotpot was ready. You placed it on the table, the smell making everyone's mouth water. You watch everyone helping themselves, a satisfied smile on your face. Dinner was surprisingly calm. Kaito cracking jokes, Kokichis annoying remarks, Rantarou recording it all, you laughing going along with everything, and Shuichi witnessing it all. He continued to laugh and stuff himself with more food.
"Not bad mom!" Kokichi compliments, his mouth full of food.
Rantarou gags, "that's disgusting, swallow your damn food first."
"Nishishishi~ that's what she said."
Kaito looks at Kokichi with disgust, "don't you think you're taking this family stuff too seriously."
Kokichi shrugs, "what? I'm helping Shuichi live out his fantasies of having a family." Shuichi drops his chopsticks from shock and embarrassment.
"W-what?"
Kokichii smirks, “Nishishishi~” that stupid devilish smile, Shuichi hated that smile.
Kaito was already helping himself to his third bowl- how did he already finish his second bowl while Kokichi continued to crack dumb jokes. Rantarou’s brotherly instincts started kicking in, as he reminded everyone how to act at the dinner table. Shuichi had a fight with Kaito over a piece of meat, which Kaito won. Shuichi grumbles and you can’t help but laugh as you spit your piece in half.
"By the way (y/n), why a hot pot?" Rantarou asks, helping himself to seconds.
You softly smile, "because it brings people together," you then look at Shuichi, "and it seems to be working."
--
The next day Kaito says that the termites were finally out of his house, so after breakfast he'll be going on. You frown, the so-called 'chaos' is coming to an end. You also washed everyone's clothes last night, since you felt bad for no one besides Kaito having a change of clothes (and Shuichi wasn't too keen on letting Rantarou and Kokichi wear his clothes).
Kaito grins as he puts butter on his toast, "well it was fun while it lasted. Thanks for letting me stay (y/n) and Shuichi."
You hand him a cup of coffee, "no problem, I had a lot of fun too."
Rantarou sighs, a smile also forming on his lips, "guess I should be going too. After all I'm just here because you guys invited me." he sips his juice, his smile not fading away. Kokichi shakes his head in disagreement, "I want to stay here."
Kaito sighs in disbelief, "c'mon man, you need to give (y/n) and Shuichi's house back."
"No Kokichi needs to stay here, his group is being attacked so he's hiding out here." you reminded everyone.
"Oh that? It's a lie, I just wanted an excuse to stay here." Kokichi laughs. Shuichi shakes his head.
"Fine, I'll leave, I'm bored of teasing Shuichi anyways."
"Finally done playing house Kokichi?" Rantarou asks. Kokichi pouts.
"I'm going to miss you taking care of me Rantarou-niichan."
Shuichi starts to scroll through his phone, paying no attention to these next words he's about to say, "Rantarou-niichan needs to go back to school Kokichi." The room is filled with silence. Shuichi looks up from his phone. Everyone is staring at him.
"What?"
Kaito smirks, "you just called Rantarou 'Rantarou-niichan'." Shuichi almost drops his phone, then he buries his face in his hands.
"I can't believe I got involved in this family roleplay." Kokichi snickers.
"Nishishishi! Dad is finally part of the family."
"Shut it Kokichi.'
--
Kaito, Rantarou, and Kokichi all stand at the doorway. You and Shuichi can't help but feel a little sad.
"You guys are welcomed back anytime." you say to the guys, who all smile at your words.
"Thanks for the hospitality." Rantarou says, he swings his backpack over one shoulder.
Kaito does the same, "thanks again bro, you really are my sidekick!" Shuichi chuckles at his words.
Kokichi places his hands behind his hand, "bye mom, bye dad, I'll see you guys later. It was fun teasing ya, Saihara-chan!" Kokichi does his signature 'nishishihshi!~' and starts to walk out the door, with Kaito and Ranatro trailing behind him. The door shuts, leaving a weird sentimental silence in the apartment.
I mean, finally right? Shuichi would think that, but he couldn't help but feel uncomfortable silence that has taken over. You head over to the bedroom, Shuichi follows you. You lay down on the bed and Shuichi lays next to you.
"It's quiet," he states. You nod in agreement.
"Is this how parents feel when their kids are gone?" Shuichi blushes at your words.
"You must have really liked that family roleplay that Kokichi was doing."
You giggled, "yeah I kind of did, made me wonder if this is how it's like having kids. Kokichi is basically a five year old, Rantarou being the older brother, and Kaito being the protective freeloader." It was silent for another minute.
"Hey Shuichi, what do you think about kids?"
Shuichi becomes too flustered for words, "k-kids? What are you trying to say (y/n)."
You started to get shy, but you turn to face him.
"Shuichi..."
Shuichi faces you, the blush very visible on both of your faces. You awkwardly laugh to break the tension.
"Well, we're still too young to think about that. We should enjoy the time we have where it's just us."
Shuichi sighs in relief, "yeah, Kaito, Rantarou, and Kokichi are cockblockers." Speaking of which...
Shuichi climbs on top of you, caging your head between his arms. You smirk, reaching up to his shirt and beginning to toy with the collar of his shirt. "I thought we were going to wait a bit." You tease.
"We are. let's just have our fun while it's just us." he kisses you, and you arch your back as he deepens the kiss. You finally take off his shirt, and you can't help but feel giddy. Shuichi pulls your shirt up, something he has been desperately trying to do for the past three days. The shirt gets tossed onto the floor along with his. You reach inside your bedside drawer, pulling out the box of condoms.
“Remember, no kids yet~” you tease, your pointer finger sliding down his chest.
He chuckles while pulling down your sweats while softly putting you back down on the bed as he prepares the two of you for the next hour, or hours, who knows? But Shuichi is going to spend it all reminding you of how much he loves you.
And maybe one day, the two of you will have three chaotic kids of your own running around the apartment.
52 notes
·
View notes
Text
Checkmate || Bang Chan (Stray Kids)
Pairing : Reader (fem.) X Bang Chan
Word count : 14k + ( oops-)
Warnings: A few cuss words , suggestive, mentions of death / murder / beheading and blood.NOT PROOF READ I’M SO SORRY.
Genre : Fluff, angst, romance ,strangers to lovers , Alice in Wonderland au, Royal au(a tiny bit) .
Description: Alice in Wonderland is just a story , or so you were made to believe.
A/N: This story is loosely based on the story of Alice in Wonderland. I always wanted to write Chan in a fictional universe and FINALLY I AM DONE WITH THIS STORY! I have twisted a few facts from the original story to fit my plot so not everything is the same.
Enjoy!
Weekends have had a special place in your heart ever since you were old enough to understand the importance of the last two days of the week in a normal human's life. For a long time , weekends meant going out with friends , partying, camping , eating , relaxing. Weekends meant your mom's scoldings in the morning , the sound of your dad's old radio, your brother's laughter. Weekends meant happiness.
But for sometime now, these definitions have changed. Drastically . Now weekends mean finishing presentations, cleaning your room , washing dirty dishes in the company of the empty corners of your solo apartment. Weekends now mean loneliness.
"Yes ,mom. I have been eating the herbal medicine you sent." You were never able to lie to your mom as a kid or even as a teenager. But the adult 'you' could easily do it. Lying to your mom was as easy as breathing now.
"Are you sure,y/n?" She asks in a stern voice.
You look at your small dining table , at the herbal medicine packet that lies there, as good new. And you let out a tired sigh , pressing your phone closer to your ear.
"Yes."
It had been an exceptionally tiring day at work today. And as you flop down on your couch with your mom still on call ,you wonder why you were feeling this sudden tiredness - all you did today at office was listen to your new boss boast about her achievements and your annoying colleagues kissing up to her as if she were some kind of Messiah.
"Aren't you coming home this weekend?" Your mom's tone now changes. She sounds worried, almost sad, "Dad and I miss you so much. Minho comes home often but we rarely get to see you."
Your eyes fall on the family picture hanging in the wall in front of the couch. It was the summer of your third birthday. Your mom and dad sat on the carpet while you and Minho stacked up legos to make a multi coloured house. The smile on your faces splash a wave of nostalgia towards you and you accept it wholeheartedly.
"I miss you guys too but I don't think I'll make it ,mom. I'm so sorry. " you say with a suppressed yawn, "But I will be going over to Minho's on Sunday so don't worry. We'll facetime you guys then." You feel your eyes get heavier but for the sake of your mom and your empty stomach ,you try your best to not fall asleep.
"Okay, okay. Sounds good. " your mom replies, "See you soon. Love you ,baby. "
You smile at her cheesy yet sweet words. Your mom has always been a fluff ball, just like your dad. But you and your elder brother didn't inherit that sweetness, sadly. "Love you too, mom." You reply.
And then the line goes silent.
You close your eyes, just to rest for a moment before having to cook dinner and working on your next week's presentation. But your eyelids feel like they suddenly weigh a lot more than they did a few minutes ago, like they were made of lead and you couldn't even lift them for a second more.
And before you know it, you've already drifted off into dreamland with your office clothes still on and your empty stomach growling.
For some reason , you'd always been a morning person. You've never had trouble waking up for school or college or work on time, where as your friends and colleagues were all heavy sleepers - they could sleep even through earthquakes.
You remember as kids ,all of your mom's friends would complain about how their kids wouldn't get their asses up for school in the morning and needed to be practically dragged out of bed while your mom just smiled and nodded in response. You probably adopted this habit from Minho ; he might be an annoying idiot most of the time but you have to give him credit where it's due.
And when your eyes open a few hours later, naturally , you expect it to be a bright , sunny morning.
But you're disappointed to see that it's still dark outside.
The lights of your living room are still on and the television is playing some stupid movie in the background , just the way it had been when you came back home from work and switched it on. Rubbing the sleep away from your eyes, you look at the clock on the wall. 3:45 AM, it reads.
"Goddamn it," you push yourself off the couch ,still groggy from your nap, your whole body aching . You grab your phone and office bag and waddle to your bedroom ,in hopes of finishing your much needed nap.
The hallways of your house are dark but familiar so it takes no time for you to find your room's door. Groaning , you close it behind you and walk towards your bed, a homely , comforting feeling enveloping you like a soft blanket. The lights of the room are switched off as usual , and the cold air of the room makes your skin tingle. You smell your signature perfume in the air and the room freshener you use, and surprisingly, a very strange, foreign smell that you are sure you had never smelt in your house before - the smell of grass and mud on a rainy day.
"What the-" you mutter to yourself as your mind finally starts functioning properly again , coming out of your post nap trance and all your senses suddenly switching to high alert mode.
It wasn't raining right now ,nor had it been raining in the evening when you came home so there's no way that this smell was carried in by you. You remember seeing droplets of rain run down the office windows during your lunch break, which means it had rained only a little bit during afternoon. Did someone enter your house in the afternoon?
Your heart starts hammering against your chest. Something feels wrong ,very wrong.
And you quickly realize you were right - because the moment you take a step away from your bed , your feet gets stuck onto something and you crash on the floor. Face down.
"Ow, shit - WHAT IN THE WORLD IS THAT?"
Turns out ,your feet didn't get stuck on a 'something ' , it was rather a ' someone '.
In all honesty, you had never seen a man as handsome as the one that lies on your bedroom floor right now, his hands and feet sprawled out as if he were sleeping on his own bed, his lips parted and hair damp. And if it weren't for his slow , steady breathing and the flush across his cheeks , you'd have almost thought he was dead.
You want to scream. And you do.
You should have called the police the moment you saw him, you think , but you didn't- more like you couldn't.
You are scared obviously, as you frantically check all your lockers and drawers to make sure he hadn't stolen anything. You check his pant pockets but find nothing. You even consider calling your brother but something was stopping you from doing so .
There is something about this man - maybe his extra silky looking clothes , maybe the weird pendant around his neck or maybe just the mere gut feeling that he might actually be the victim, not the criminal - that just wouldn't let you pick up the phone and call the authorities, even though you have their number on speed dial.
"Can I get another slice of bread ,please?" You snap out of your thoughts on hearing his husky, honey-like voice, call out to you, only to realize that you'd been staring at his face as if he were an alien.
Maybe he is an alien....
Embarrassed at being caught red handed, your cheeks flush as you nod your head and pass the man sitting on your dining table,right in front of you, his fifth slice of bread. Damn, he must have been starving.
"Thank you ,miss y/n." He replies with a polite smile, applying butter on the bread with the butter knife Minho had left at your place on your last birthday.
You want to return his smile ,you really do, but you can't find it in yourself to keep your curiosity suppressed anymore. You've never been so intrigued by a living,breathing human before, not to this extent at least.
A few hours ago, when he woke up after you dragged him off from the floor and laid him on your bed, you half expected him to attack you with a weapon or strangle you or threaten you for money but all he did was politely ask if you were the owner of this 'warm and cozy ' house and your name. He even called you ' a kind lady ' when you offered him breakfast and medicine for the slight fever he complained of , out of nothing but pure curiosity and intrigue.
"What was your name , again, sir?" You ask , putting down your chopsticks after deciding your breakfast wasn't that important anymore ,"and where do you come from?"
He sits up straight, the smile on his lips slowly dissolving into a frown. Did you say something wrong?
"I'm Bang Christopher Chan. But I usually go by Chan, " he answers the first part of your question and when he notices your anticipating eyes ,waiting for him to answer the next part , he looks down at his plate, as if embarrassed. "I wish I could tell you where I come from ,my lady ,but I can't and you wouldn't believe me either way. "
You furrow your eyebrows in confusion ; first of all ,this man - Chan - ends up in your room, passed out and sick , secondly he wears such expensive looking ,vintage clothes and lastly, the man speaks as if he were an actor in a Shakespearean play and now he refuses to tell you where he comes from.
He is feeding into your alien theory a little more than you expected.
"Well we won't know that unless you tell me." you reply with pleading eyes, curiosity getting the best of you. He shakes his head and presses his lips together in a firm smile, dragging his chair across the floor and standing up, "I'm afraid I can't do that."
You only watch in awe as he walks towards your main door in strange yet elegant steps. He turns around to look at you, "I express my heartfelt gratitude for everything you've done for me, my sweet lady. You gave me shelter and food and your magical herbs cured my sickness. I will never forget this favour of yours."
Magical herbs? Is he talking about your mom's herbal medicine?
You gulp, not knowing how to reply to his sudden expression of gratitude. With an INTP personality type, you've always found it hard to express yourself to people around you, even if your life depended on it and this time isn't any different either.
"W-well it was my pleasure." You stutter, "But where are you going now anyway?"
He runs his fingers through his silky , fluffy blonde hair and licks his dry lips. "I'm going to look for a friend. He might be able to help me."
"How will you find him? Do you have his phone number or address?" You ask. He shakes his head, "I'm afraid not. What's a phone number, by the way?"
Your eyes widen at his question, your mind running wild with possibilities of what might actually be going on with Chan. You've only ever seen things like this in movies and shows - a random person with no memory whatsoever meets the main character and they set out on an adventure together. And as curious as you were to find out whether Chan brings adventure with him too , you didn't want to get yourself involved in something so messy.
"It's a number via which you can contact people using this device." You say , showing him the led screen of your phone.
His mouth gapes at you , his eyes shaking with curiosity.
Oh this one is a gone case ,you think.
"I'll help you find your friend. What's his name?" You ask him again.
Still in fascination with your phone , he barely whispers his friend's name but thankfully you catch it,
"Lee Felix."
You hate driving . Period. Especially on weekends when the roads are full of impatient cars going off to picnics ,goods trucks trying to finish business as soon as possible , two wheelers which are the location of all the PDA in the world. You aren't used to seeing such happy traffic.
But here you are ,driving this mysterious yet charming man to his friend's place.
Lee Felix ,as the internet tells you , is an owner of a medicinal shop and is pretty well known among people for his homemade medicines and ointments. It only took one tap on your search engine to find out his location.
"So who exactly is this friend of yours?" The car has been quite ever since you left your apartment and you couldn't take it anymore - not when Chan just sits beside you , his fingers tapping on his leg with anxiousness.
He looks up at you , "He's more like a little brother to me , honestly. I grew up with his family - playing with his friends and his siblings. But he moved out of our hometown to do business. He still comes home sometimes but lives here most of the time. "
Now, that's the kind of information you'd been seeking for since the morning. He's slowly but surely warming upto you.
"So you're here to take him home or what?" you ask.
He shakes his head with a grim expression. "No, of course not. I wish I could but he is happy here , tells me he has a lover now and lots of friends. I'm happy for him. And anyway ," he pauses for second , "I'm here to hide. "
You find your heart race at the last word. He's hiding, but from what? From who? Is he a criminal that is trying to save himself from punishment? Or something worse?
Shit. This is not a good idea at all.
If your brother were here , he'd have flicked your forehead so hard it would have hurt for days. Maybe you even deserve it this time.
"From what?" You ask ,your voice only a whisper.
He sighs ,leaning against the window and looking out with thoughtful eyes.
"I really can't tell you, my lady." He replies.
Before you could question him further ,you see a house emerging in the distance and immediately recognize it as Lee Felix 's home plus workshop. Reluctantly, you pull over in front of the huge wooden house.
"How do I open the door ?" Chan asks with an innocent smile when you're about to get out. You let out a small chuckle and put your hand on your own door handle, "Press the black button here and push the door gently. " You demonstrate and he picks it up quickly, joining you as you stand on the porch of this Felix dude's house.
Chan knocks on the door with urgency, and for the first time today, he seems a little relaxed now. Like a weight from his shoulders had been lifted, and you don't have the heart to tell him that there's a doorbell directly on his right.
You hear quick shuffling behind the door and within a second ,the door opens to reveal a man - probably Felix - with bright orange hair and a big smile.
Brothers , you remember Chan's words.
They really do look like brothers as Felix jumps on Chan,embracing him like he had just saved his life. You don't miss the quiet sniffing from Chan and the tears that accumulate in Felix's eyes as they pat each other on the back , mumbling ' I missed you's to each other.
"I was so worried, Chan." Felix pulls away , grabbing Chan's shoulders, " I thought you'd gone to Marmoreal . Why didn't you tell me you were here?"
The name Marmoreal rings a bell in your head ,for sure. You'd heard that place before many times but as you search through your memories and try to find the exact context of that name , you fail to find it. It feels like you'd heard it almost in a dream.
"I just arrived here last night. Wasn't a very pleasant ride ,if you ask me. " Chan says , giggling.
Felix giggles too and then his eyes land on your confused face , as he let's go of Chan.
"And who might this fair lady be?" He asks with a pleasant smile.
Brilliant. Another actor from a Shakespearean play.
"Oh,right," Chan chuckles. " This is y/n, the kind lady who let me stay at her house for the night. "
No,he ended up in your room out of nowhere, you want to say ,but you swallow the words. You didn't want Chan to think of you as rude.
"Hello, Miss Y/n. " he smiles, " You've done us both such favour by housing him. We will not forget this. " Felix says, bowing his head to you.
Awkwardness is what you feel as you force a smile and nod in response,your palms sweating from the unexpected words , "You're welcome,I guess. "
Felix leads the two of you inside the house and you are greeted by a lovely young lady, who looks about your age - Felix's lover ,you assume.She walks in with a freshly baked cake in her gloved hands, her eyes shining the moment she sees the both of you.
"Oh,my dear." She runs to you , " Prince Chan! I have heard so much about you. Felix talks about you all the time. And oh,my, who's this lovely lady?"
Prince Chan .
Prince Chan.
Chan is a prince?
You look at him ,your eyes wide with confusion and doubt and he looks back at you with a nervous expression, like he didn't want the girl to address him as a prince.
"Yeah, " Felix clears his throat, raising his eyebrows at the girl in front of you , as if asking her to keep quiet. "This is Chan and the woman who provided him shelter last night- y/n."
"Oh my apologies," she replies with a smile, probably getting Felix's message, "Hello, Chan, Y/n, I'm Felix's girlfriend, Tracy. " She says as she clings on to Felix's arm and he stares adoringly at her like she is a rare ,precious diamond that no man could ever have but him.
You've seen that look before - in your parents eyes when they tease each other , in your brother's eyes when he talks about his boyfriend , in your ex boyfriend's eyes. You almost feel jealous.
"Hello ,Tracy." Both you and Chan say at the same time and then awkwardly stare at each other.
Tracy giggles.
"Anyway, Chan and I have important things to talk about. " Felix wiggles out of her grip and takes Chan by the arm ," Tracy, my love, would you please see to it that Miss Y/n here is not bored."
And Tracy surely did make sure you weren't bored for a single second.
She takes you into their medicine workshop, showing you the different herbs and fruits and vegetables they use to make the herbal medicine. She shows you the various jars full of these medicines and ointments. Her eyes shine with passion when she talks to you and it makes you realize how happy this makes her.
It is not an hour later,when she offers you a slice of cake and a cup of coffee that you find in yourself to ask Tracy about Chan and Felix and whatever happened back in their hometown.
"Ah,right. Their home." A sad expression falls on her ,as she stirs her coffee, " I wish I could tell you , I really do but unless Felix or Chan ask of me , I cannot do it."
The same response, again and again. "But I'm curious..... and scared." You mutter.
Tracy clicks her tongue on the roof of her mouth ,"Sweetie, I know you are and I don't blame you. But it is not my place to decide if I can reveal a secret or not....yet I can tell you this- Chan is not dangerous or anything of that sort. He's in fact the one in danger, in need of protection. "
Shocked, you stare at Tracy ,not being able to form proper words. Your prediction was right, Chan was in fact the victim.
You feel chills down your spine.
"Do you come from that place too?" You ask again.
"Oh no, I wish , sweetheart, I wish but no. I'm from this city itself. Born and raised. " she replies with a slight chuckle.
You want to ask her if Chan and Felix had come from a different planet but you stop yourself just in time when the boys arrive into the workshop.
"I'm afraid we'll have to bid them farewell now, miss y/n." Chan says with a sad smile and you wonder if he said that to console his own self.
"You've been so ,so kind to Chan. I would just ask you to do one last thing for him -" Felix starts, " Can you please drop him at the Levanter hotel ?"
Your forehead creases with confusion, "Why ? Will he not be staying with you?"
"No, I'm afraid not. He'll be easier to find in my house out of all the places. He won't be very safe here." Felix admits, embarrassed.
"Then he can stay at my place. He doesn't have to live all alone." Your mouth speaks out those words without giving a second thought to the idea of Chan actually living with you - you said you didn't want trouble but here you were ,being a big ass hypocrite.
"Well I don't see a problem with that, "Tracy chimes in , grinning, "and besides ,I like to believe that Chan would rather enjoy your company than be alone."
Your cheeks burn red as Tracy yet again puts you and Chan in an awkward place. His eyes are fixed on your face while yours are everywhere but him.
"Its settled then. " Felix says as the couple escorts you and Chan to your car. And just before you drive off, you hear Felix say to Chan, "I think we can trust the lady. Tell her about Underland. Tell her about home."
You love listening to stories. You remember your dad telling you and Minho stories ever night when you were kids and how you found it difficult to sleep without listening to his stories. Stories make you happy, they make your mind wonder about the infinite possibilities in this vast universe and how you happened to be where you were at the exact moment when the story was told.
Stories fascinate you .
With a voice as serious as your dad's, Chan starts, "I and Felix come from a far, far away place called Underland. You humans might know of it as Wonderland because of that one writer who stumbled upon our kingdom one day and decided to write a stupid book about it." He almost sounds angry when he speaks the last line.
"Anyway, I and Felix belong to Underland, which was ruled by the First Great White Queen's descendants for centuries. But everything changed when my grand father - The Last White King passed away. My father were to take the throne by blood right but then a blood descendant of the First Red Queen arrived and claimed Underland as hers. She killed all remaining members of the White Queen's family, my parents, my brothers and sisters," he pauses for a second ,blinking away tears. Your heart clenches with sadness , "But she couldn't kill me; I was just a baby. The youngest of them all. So she banished me to the Enchanted Forest forever ,to live with The Hatters which was Felix's family. In the forest , I grew up with his siblings - Sana, Momo , Me and Felix were inseparable. And we played with the Dormouse , the Cheshire Cat, the White Rabbit , March Hare all day. It was lovely, almost like a dream. Never once did I want to live a royal life or desire my rightful throne back - I was happy. But when I turned twenty , the Queen wanted me to marry her daughter so that she could tighten her claim over the throne. I couldn't do that , I couldn't marry a woman I did not know and did not love. So my friends used their magic and helped run away from the Queen and her Red Knights. And that's how I ended up in your house. "
You blink a few times as everything comes crashing to you at once - his sudden appearance in your room, his weird clothes ,his accent ,his strange walk ,his cluelessness about the modern world , and Tracy calling him a Prince - he is a Prince. A Prince of a place you didn't know actually existed, a descendant of A Queen you'd only heard about in books and movies.
Marmoreal is the name of the White Queen's home , now you remember.
Wonderland was real. As real as you and Chan and Felix and Minho and Tracy. It very much exists .
"Y/n, please do not fear me,I beg of you. You can ask me anything you want but I want you to know that I will not harm you. I am your friend. At least I want to be. " he says , putting a hand on yours as your mind snap backs to reality.
You straighten up.
"Questions , right." you say, still blinking more often than you needed to .
"So the Red queen and the White queen are real? Like they're not just that Writer's idea?" You ask.
"Oh ,they are, I assure you. They were sisters but enemies, which led to the evil Red Queen's banishment centuries ago. Their descendants never got along with each other."
You nod, gulping hard. So the scary Queen with the big head was real. Brilliant.
"And The Hatters , are they the family of the Once Mad Hatter?"
"Yes, they are."
"Aren't they all mad?"
He chuckles, leaning closer to your face, "Darling, they're only as mad as you and I."
Your heart beat gets stuck in your throat , stopping you from asking him anything anymore.
Taking it as the end of the conversation Chan bids you a quick goodnight and heads over to the guest room you had given him.
But he stops just before the door, leaning against the door with a grin ,"Oh, by the way, my lady ,you might not want to skip that herbal medicine on your table anymore."
You frown, "Why?"
"I wasn't lying when I said they were magical - Felix makes them after all."
Oh, what a small fucking world!
The next morning, Bang Christopher Chan claims that he makes very ,very good morning tea that will give you a boost that normal ' human ' tea could never.
"Take one sip and you will crave for more, " he tells you as you provide him with the basic ingredients and watch him from the opposite side of the counter , making this supposedly mind blowing tea.
Now, to be very frank ,you weren't much of a tea person - you've only had boba a few times and the proper ,traditional tea only on the few times that your dad makes some. You were more into coffee. But you didn't tell him that.
You see Chan lean over the boiling pot of water on the gas , adding tea leaves and a little bit of cinnamon and then half a spoon of ground ginger. You observe him , your curiosity bubbling like the boiling water.
"Are you going to add ...magic too? " you couldn't help but ask the question as Chan stirs the mixture in front of him.
He chuckles , a warm , hearty laugh that lights up the lonely and cold corners of your small apartment. His eyes turn into crescent moons and his deep ocean dimples as he walks towards you and softly boops your nose , "Yes, of course! How would it be different from your normal tea otherwise?"
You see him walk back to the pot and then rub his forefinger and thumb together above the mouth of the pot , "Watch this ,my lady." You stare at him with shock as a sparkly , golden dust snows down due to the friction of his thumb and forefinger and gets mixed with the boiling tea.
And when the first sip of the freshly brewed,warm tea touches your lips and travels inside your mouth, you feel an explosion in your brain that you'd never felt before. You feel like there are literal fireworks in your head ,burning and cracking and fueling your energy levels. You want to run out on the roads and scream on top on your lungs for no goddamn reason.
"Chan, I didn't think I'd say this ,but this is the most delicious beverage I've ever tasted." You say , booping his nose like he did before, " Thank You."
In the evening , you take him out for shopping after calling Minho to cancel your plans with him. You told him that an old friend of yours was visiting from Australia and that he would be crashing at yours for the next few days. Minho didn't care much , as usual ,and all he said was, "Don't get pregnant." You remember rolling your eyes at his annoying remark.
So now here you are, scrolling through your phone while Chan tries on different clothes in the trial room.
"I do not like the shirt that shows my arms!" He yells from inside as the employees of the store giggle.
You sigh, " It's called a tank top,Chan. And I'm buying it whether you like it or not, it's summer for God's sake!"
You hear him mumble something under his breath and then the door of the dressing room creaks open to reveal a very different Chan. You can't help up but gawk at his perfectly toned arms and the very evident biceps that you did not expect to be there. You gulp hard. With his tousled hair and perfect smile and gorgeous eyes , he looks like a Disney Prince, the ones you used to obsess over as a child.
He is a prince, you dummy, you remind yourself again. Prince of Wonderland . (Underland, whatever)
He awkwardly hugs his arms around his body as the cool air from the AC grazes his bare arms ,his cheeks turning red from embarrassment.
" Hey, chin up !" You grin , and walk toward him.
He presses his lips in a line and mutters ,"I look ugly."
"No, you do not look ugly ,Christopher. You look anything but ugly ," you glare at him, "You look amazing. Just like... Park Chanyeol. "
His forehead creases and you see a ghost of jealousy in his eyes, " Who is that? Your lover?"
You laugh out loud, patting his cheek softly. " No, he is a...famous person. In our world. Just like you are of your kingdom."
You decide to take out Chinese food for dinner and even though you want to ask Chan if he was okay with that , you don't. Because he probably doesn't know what China even is .
"Do you want me to carry that bag for you?" Chan asks ,pointing at the take out bag on your lap as the both of you settle down in the backseat of the cab you had called. You wince as you realize how badly your feet hurt from all the shopping and snacking.
"No , thank you. Plus you have enough things to carry yourself." You reply, eyeing the tons of bags he carries, containing clothes and shoes and whatnot.
The drive to your house is long , owing to the fact that the city becomes more livelier at night - a scene you rarely get to see with your own eyes anymore, thanks to your stupid job. The cab driver plays a slow, romantic song and you automatically find your eyes scan Chan's face, looking for something that could help you relate to the song booming through the speakers.
But all you see is worry.
"Chan, are you alright?" You ask him, placing a hand on his arm.
He looks over at you , his eyes shining like the city lights that you hadn't seen in so long, " You're a very kind person ,my lady. I do not know how I will ever repay you for this; any of this! "
You feel a warm feeling spread from your chest, coursing through your veins and under your scalp and your ears.
"You can repay me by making that tea for me everyday. " you reply with a soft smile.
Chan scoots over closer to you ,then puts his head on your shoulders, " Well then I'm sure you wouldn't mind if I take a short nap - I owe you this one too."
You blush and look away from his captivating gaze ," Fine, whatever. Just make the tea for me. "
You know you want to add something but you swallow those words and repeat them only in the company of your own thoughts.
Thank you ,Chan , you think as you look out the car window ,cherishing the beautiful streetlights and the tall buildings and the neon signs of shops and the gentle pressure of Chan's head on your shoulder , Thank you for making my weekend less lonely.
Chan is a man of his word, you can guarantee that - An honorable , honest man who almost seems too good to be real sometimes.
As promised , he'd make you tea every morning for the next two months before you go to office while he spends most of his time in your house, trying out different things to keep him occupied while you were at work - learning how to use your spare laptop , cooking tutorials on YouTube , videocalling with Felix , practicing magic on your plushies, online window shopping because he apparently loved the way people in your world dressed.
He'd wait for you every evening with another interesting thing he had learnt and wanted to share with you , and a plate of freshly cut fruits that he prepared beforehand. Then you'd both make dinner together and spend the rest of the evening talking and laughing and gossiping .He would tell you about Underland and it's castles and magic and you would tell him about your world and how a stupid picture on the internet could go viral in a split second.
On weekends, you'd make a hearty breakfast for the both of you and then clean the house together,which Chan never once complained about. By the time evening comes, you would have already chosen what movie to show him while the popcorn cooks in the microwave. Or sometimes you'd spend the day at Felix's or sometimes drive down for a small picnic at a park.
Slowly but definitely, Chan becomes a part of your everyday life , your source of comfort, your escape . And he ,in turn , finds a caring friend in you , a teacher , a person he could lean on . Knowingly or unknowingly , you become his escape too.
It is on one such Friday night that Minho calls you during your movie session and you excuse yourself from a weeping Chan ( the movie you chose was Titanic) ,walking towards your own room.
" What's up?" You say into the phone as you jump on your bed .
"Are you seriously asking me that? Y/n , it's been weeks since mom or dad or I saw you. You keep cancelling plans for your Australian friend. Do you think I'm stupid?" He yells at you and you move your ear away from the speaker. Gosh ,talk about being so loud and annoying.
"He's coming home after years, Min. I can't just leave him here."
He sighs, "What kind of a friend stays over for two fucking months. " then adds ,with all seriousness, " is this some Christian Grey shit going on?"
You laugh - you have to ,even though you know your brother is pissed off ," Dude, do you even hear yourself ? I earn ten times more than that Anastasia bitch did. I don't need a sugar daddy."
"Then what's going on with this guy ? Tell me the truth ,y/n . You know I'll believe you." His voice now softens.
You sigh, rubbing the crease between your eyebrows.
Not this time ,you wouldn't believe me, you want to tell Minho.
But then decide that if you can't tell him the truth ,you could at least tell him half the truth.
"Look, Minho...my friend is not here for a vacation. He's here to hide. He's in possible danger. " you whisper to him.
"What kind of danger? Y/n,what if he's running from the police? What if he's in trouble with the government?" He asks,his voice filled with concern.
You hated the fact that he was so similar to you . And he had the audacity to call you adopted for so many years. Asshole.
"No, silly. Not that kind of trouble. He ran away from his engagement. The bride's mother is a bitch apparently ,trying to force him for his money and fame. "
You hear Minho heave a sigh of relief from the other side and naturally, you relax too.
"Well then if you can't leave him alone ,bring him along to our house. I'd love to meet this Australian guy in person."
And that was the end of the conversation.
When you live with someone , you find new things about them everyday - today is the day you find out that Chan looks exceptionally attractive in a tight black polo t-shirt and simple jeans. His blonde hair is pushed back a little, his forehead glowing under the bright Sunday sun and he wears a watch that Tracy and Felix had gifted him last week. Handsome as a Greek God.
"How do I look ?" He asks you as he scratches the back of his neck, smiling at his reflection in the mirror.
He's gained confidence .
"Like a Prince." You say, standing beside him.
Your eyes are focused on your reflections in the mirror,the close proximity of your bodies and the way you both look like any other couple in the world, makes you feel overwhelmed. You see the few millimetre gap between his hand and yours and if you reach out a little bit, you could easily lace your fingers with him.
"And how do I look?" You ask him with a small smirk.
He scans your image ; you wear a simple floral summer dress with short sleeves ,along with a pretty wrist bracelet and a simple pendant around your neck. You catch him blushing.
"Like a Princess. " he replies.
You badly want to hold his hand in yours. But you don't.
The drive to your Brother's place is filled with questions and replies and a few careless teasings thrown here and there.
"I hope your brother doesn't hate me for keeping you occupied all the time. " Chan comments when you turn to Minho's apartment street.
You shake your head, " No,no. Of course not. Minho is not like that."
Your brother has lived with his boyfriend, Jisung for about five years now . You want them to get married soon but they always make weird excuses about it. So you just assumed they enjoy this live in relationship without the pressure of marriage and children.
"Hey , y/n, oh my god! Long time ,huh?" Jisung hugs you tightly the moment you enter their living room ,his big toothy smile permanently plastered on his face. Minho stands behind Jisung ,his arms crossed over his chest and his critical eyes focused on Chan. You smile and jog up to your brother, wrapping your arms around him. His familiar scent makes you miss home and your parents and your old room. "Stop being so stuck up,Min." You whisper to him as Chan and Jisung introduce each other and Minho eyes them suspiciously.
He chuckles and hugs you tighter ,pressing a small kiss to your head. You grin as he pulls away.
"Chan,meet my brother Minho, " you bring Chan to stand in front of Minho , "And Minho ,this is Chan." Minho observes the way Chan walks - elegant and smooth and the way Chan talks , like he were a dude from the Victorian Era yet he wears modern clothes and uses a phone and air pods. Everything about this man is mysterious yet Minho couldn't find anything to hold against him. Perhaps he is being too hard on the poor man. He also notices how lovingly Chan gazes at you , looks out for you in the smallest possible ways and you look at him with the same adoration and concern. Were you two dating? You didn't say anything about that though.
So he asks you after dinner ," Do you like Chan?" The question comes out as natural as any other question Minho has ever asked you. You look down from his balcony at the streets and cars and people below then your eyes fall on your brother and the wine glass in his hands and on Jisung and Chan who chat inside the living room over dessert, having found a common interest in music making and lyrics writing.
Your blood turns cold - not because Minho had asked you that question but because this is the first time you're actually considering the possibility of that being true. It scares you.
You think about a similar incident that had happened almost ten years ago - when you were in middle school and Minho was in high school. You had a crush on your cute classmate but he chose your friend over you. Even at that tender age,you were heartbroken. No one at home noticed your sadness or disinterest in everything those days but Minho did - he always does.
"I don't know ." You lean against the railing of the balcony , "I don't want to think about it."
"Why?"
"Beacuse we do not belong together. We're from different worlds. " you whisper , "And I'm not sure if he feels anything like for me."
Minho frowns at you then flicks your forehead so hard that it stings.
"You keep suppressing your feelings all the time, y/n. You wouldn't know if he likes you or if you belong together if you don't tell him." He says.
You do know that you do not belong together. You do know that he may never like you back. But you don't mention it to Minho.
That night , as you are driving back home and Chan is sleepily looking out the window,you ask him , "Chan, there's something I have to ask you."
Chan sits up straight ,his attentive eyes focused on your nervous ones. He could sense your turmoil since you stepped out of Minho's house. He nods ," Go on."
"Um...actually, Jisung's cousin is getting married on Wednesday. Would you like to be my plus one for the ceremony?"
You'd never seen Chan smile so wide before, his eyes practically disappearing in the process. His cheeks tinted red and his hands tapping on his thigh .
"Do you want me to?" He asks. He hopes more than anything that you say yes.
" Hell yeah,dude! " You reply, chuckling.
He has never hugged you till now , you realize, as Chan jumps and wraps you in a warm embrace ,even as you are driving. Your heart hammers against your chest and your cheeks turn brighter than his own.
His smell fills you with a comforting ,homely feeling and you just hope he never lets go of the hug.
Remember when you said that Chan looked really good in a polo t-shirt and you thought it couldn't get any better? Well you take your words back now.
Your hands go limp by your sides when you see Chan walk out of his room , as you stare at him from the small crack of the door of your room. He looks ethereal. He wears a black suit with a pink, silky shirt inside paired with his locket and his watch. Nothing too fancy and yet you feel your knees growing weak below you.
You suck in a deep breath,looking at yourself in the mirror and trying to gather enough confidence to walk and face him. You wear a pink net shirt with black palazzo pants, accessorized with silver earrings and a rose gold ring on your thumb.
"Okay, come on ,y/n." you encourage yourself, your heart beating fast.
You had not really expected him to drop his jaw on the floor the moment he sees you but he did and it makes your heart flutter and cheeks red.
He offers you his hand, "You look gorgeous ,my lady."
And you slip your hand in his ," So do you ,your majesty."
The wedding venue is not really far from your apartment so it takes only about 30 minutes for you to reach there.
And rest assured, you both had turned all the heads in the wedding that night. Wide eyes and gaping mouths and silent whispers of jealousy, you noticed them all. You felt a little bad for stealing the spotlight from the bride and groom but you secretly wanted to show Chan off too.
"Attention grabbers." Minho had teased you during the wedding ceremony as the bride and groom took their vows , earning a pinch from you in reply.
The rest of the evening goes by smoothly and before you even realize it, Jisung pulls you and Chan to the dance floor when a slow,romantic song comes up.
"Uh. I don't know how to dance." You admit shyly as Chan offers you his hand.
He chuckles and you notice how deep his dimples really are this up close.
"I can so don't worry about it. Just trust me. " he says, his eyes scanning your face
Smiling, you take his hand and put your other hand on his shoulder while he drapes an arm around your waist and pulls you closer. He indeed is a good dancer because soon you find yourself gliding around the dance floor effortlessly, flowing with the music and drowning in Chan's intoxicating eyes.
"This isn't so bad though." You comment when the lights are turned low and you see all the couples around you in their own bubble,doing their own thing, just grooving to the soft music ," I could get used to it."
Chan pulls both your arms and wraps them around his neck ,his hands finding a comfortable place around your waist.
"You should come to Underland some day. We could dance there all night. No one would disturb us." he whispers back,moving your bodies gently to the music.
Your smile fades , " I wish I could,Chan. I desperately do. "
He looks into your eyes and leans in closer, making your heart thump fast. Faster than it ever has.
"You can. You can come and go whenever you want, I promise you. " he says.
You nod at his efforts of making you feel better but you know that when he finally goes back to Underland, your heartache would be inevitable. You are so deeply ,madly and truly in love with the man in front of you that you will not be able stand a day without his warm presence in your otherwise dark and cold house. His absence would absolutely destroy you so you simply bury your face in the crook of his neck , breathing in his smell , enjoying his hands on you and sketching this moment in your mind forever.
"I'm going to miss you when you leave." you mutter in a silent voice as he runs his fingers through your hair , "Don't go,Chan."
You don't know why you're suddenly getting so emotional about him leaving when you always knew it would happen some day.
"Then come with me ,y/n." He whispers into your ears.
You pull away just enough to look into his eyes and then shift your gaze to his oh-so kissable , plump lips that you'd spent so many nights dreaming about.
Is this the right thing to do?
You no longer care.
He leans in first ,pulling your body towards him and softly yet hastily pressing his lips against yours.
Oh the bliss of having to kiss the man you've longed for since forever.
You're not even surprised when his lips fit perfectly in between yours as your whole body turns warm under his touch , like it had been waiting for him for a long time. And when you hold his cheek to control the pace of the kiss , you realise how much this means to him. How much you mean to him.
"I love you, Chan." You whisper after he pulls away, resting his forehead on yours.
He grins," I love you ,too."
The wedding ends shortly after but you guys stay back to wait for Minho and Jisung while they bid farewell to all of Jisung 's family and relatives.
"Be quick. " you tell Chan when he rushes into the boys washroom while you wait outside, your mind still replaying the intimate moment you had on the dance floor ( and Minho and Jisung teasing you about it later on). You shake your head ,smiling like an idiot.
Your beautiful thoughts are interrupted when someone- a tall ,muscular man wearing a peculiar red tuxedo - walks past you, bumping his arm harshly onto yours.
"Ow,dude,what the fuck?" You wince ,rubbing your arm as the arrogant asshole walks into the bathroom, "Piece of shit." You say when he doesn't even bother looking back at you.
You are about to go back to reminiscing your kiss with Chan but you hear a Chan yelling from the bathroom, his voice is as crisp and clear as the air in the mountains.
Your whole body goes cold.
"Get away from me !" You hear him yell and before you could stop yourself ,you feel your feet running into bathroom , pushing past the main door that clearly reads 'Male'.
"Chan? What's wrong?" You ask, your voice laced with urgency and adrenaline pumping through your blood.
What you see inside is something you'd never expected to see before but you were in love with a man who came from a place you didn't even know existed so this doesn't come as a big surprise to you. If Chan weren't in immediate danger, you might as well have been fascinated by it.
You see - Chan crouching on the floor , blood running from his nose and his hands covering his eyes , as if he's hiding. You see - the red tall asshole leaning against the wall, staring at Chan. You see - three very peculiar creatures surrounding Chan , shaped like the rummy cards with spades, diamonds and whatnot drawn on them and holding spears in what you assume to be their arms.
You almost regret coming in when all of them look at you with wide ,surprised eyes.
"Y/n! What are you doing here?" Chan gets up and walks toward you ,his lips quivering with fear.
The card creatures walk toward you,their spears pointed toward you as they growl something under their breath. You back away slowly.
"Hey! Stop it! She has nothing to do with it. Don't attack her." Chan yells at those things and thankfully ,they listen. They turn around and stand beside the asshole in the red suit.
Chan runs over you , tears starting to form in his eyes, "You shouldn't be here , y/n. Go back,now!"
You look into his eyes , your heart breaking at the sight of seeing him so in pain ,so vulnerable. It's like you're hurt ,too.
"D-did they do t-this to you?" You ask,pointing at his nose.
He blinks for a second then nods with a sigh ," That's why I'm telling you to leave ,okay? Y/n, sweetheart, please leave.Now." His voice is basically begging you and all you can do is stare at him and the others with horror.
"They found you. The Red Queen found you." You mutter to him,as he holds you by your shoulders.
"I'm so sorry ,y/n. I really thought...we had time. I really did. " his voice cracks as more tears stream down his face.
"We don't have all day long , Chan. Your future wife and her mother have been waiting for a long time." The man in red says sarcastically, "You've kept them waiting long enough."
You glare at the man then turn to Chan, who's a sobbing mess by now.
"They're going to get you married?"
The man in red scoffs, " He should be lucky if that's all they do. And knowing the Queen , she is very angry with him. He will not have it easy."
"Will they...execute him?" You ask ,running your hands over his face ,rubbing the mixture of blood and tears. Your heart shatters.
"No, the young princess is very fond of him actually. They will get married after he serves his punishment."
You see Chan wince in your arms as you pull him up in a crushing embrace. Probably the last one ever.
"I can call Minho and Jisung. They could easily take care of these bastards." You whisper into his hair, blinking tears away.
He clutches into you as if you were the only thing keeping him completely losing his mind.
He shakes his head, " No, don't, please. I cannot let more people get involved with me."
You pull away from the hug, just like you had on the dance floor, but it's different this time - more painful .
"Is there anything I can do...to stop this." You ask again ,desperate to not part from the man you've grown to love so bad.
He kisses your forehead,then holds your face in his hands. "I do not want any harm befalling you ,or your brother and Jisung or Felix or anyone of my friends in Underland, which is why I have to go and face my faith. I'm so sorry ,my love."
You let the tears flow.
Why was the Universe so unfair to people who deserved to be happy together? Why did the universe always favour those who mean ill to others?
"I love you ,Chan , remember that. " you say , " I always will."
He smiles through his tears, "and so will I. Always. I don't care if I am married or you are married or whatever, you're my princess till the end of Earth and till the end of Underland."
The asshole in red clears his throat, glaring at the two of you. Chan pulls away from the embrace and walks back to where he was originally when you came in.
You see all of them taking turns to drink from a vial with a purple liquid in it.
"Farewell,my lady." Chan whispers as a tear drop rolls down his face and falls on the floor with a soft splat. And in the blink of an , he is gone ,leaving behind nothing but a puff of golden smoke and his tear drop on the floor.
That's when you realise how real all of this is. And realise why exactly you didn't like the story of Alice in Wonderland as a child - its because the story is not a typical fairytale where the prince ends up marrying the princess, and because some day or the other, Alice had to leave everyone behind and come back to her real world.
You feel like it's been an eternity since you have been walking through the crowd of people in the wedding , people looking at you with disgust and fear, while you look for your brother or Jisung.
You enter the main hall and scan the room , sniffing away your tears and rubbing your bloody hands on your shirt.
You are a mess.
Finally ,you spot Minho in the far corner of the room ,speaking with a few guests with Jisung by his side. You sigh in relief but your body responds in the form of sobs.
You rush towards him and pull him by the end of his shirt, "M-Minho."
Jisung and Minho turn around ,their eyes widen at your crying, shivering , bloody sight .
Jisung immediately wraps his coat around you.
"Hey,what happened?" Minho demands as he pulls you in a hug ,and you sob into his neck, " Where's Chan?"
You feel Jisung rub your back soothingly.
"T-they got him ,Min. They took him and they punched his nose and it was all bloody and horrible and he was crying. Those things were so scary and ..." you say in between sobs, "..they'll punish him for running away and then marry him off, Min. I couldn't protect him."
"Who is them, y/n ?" Minho ask, rubbing your tears with his thumb.
"The Red Knights."
Jisung and Minho share a look of confusion with each other but they don't push you to explain your words.
"Okay,let's go home. We can talk there okay? Nothing will happen to Chan. We'll save him."Jisung says .
You shake your head , "No, we can't go home. We have to go to Felix. He's the only one who knows what to do. You guys can't save Chan without magic."
They want to believe you and whatever you say and they're worried about Chan too ,afterall both of them were so fond of him but they find your words rather hard to digest.
Nevertheless, your brother drives you to Felix's house.
His house once made you feel happy and complete but now it makes you feel horrible, like the freezing cold sensation you experience when you play out in the snow for too long.
And as you sit around his dining table , telling him about the incident and then him further explaining the whole story of you and Chan to Your brother and Jisung , you feel horribly empty.
"I'm so sorry ,Felix. I should have done something. I should have called out for help but I was so...scared. " you say , Tracy rubbing your back in comfort.
"Its not you fault, Y/n. Those knights are scary and the red man you talked about, he is the Queen's personal guard." Felix says ,"You're lucky he didn't do anything bad to you."
Jisung stares him blankly.
Minho paces up and down the room , his face twisted in confusion, " So you're telling me that the stupid story of 'Alice in Wonderland ' is true and Chan is from that place and you too?"
Felix hums in response.
"Bloody hell ", Jisung murmurs under his breath then adds , " so how do we go to that place and find him? I mean how do things work there?"
"Oh uh,no, we are not going anywhere. I will go . You are staying at home ,safe and secure!" Minho says to Jisung.
You frown in confusion.
"Wait, you believe it? You don't think we're all mad?" You ask.
They shake their heads.
"I trust you , y/n. You may be a pain in the ass and a crybaby but you aren't stupid or mad,as a matter of fact. We believe you ,of course." Minho shrugs.
You don't know if he's poking fun at you or if he actually believes you, but knowing Minho ,he rarely ever jokes around in situations like this.
"But how can we save Chan from there? Do we challenge the Queen and her claim on the throne or what? " you ask Felix.
Felix sighs , " It's not going to be easy . At all. That woman is dangerous...crazy even. She killed off Chan 's entire family , you think it'd be that easy to save him from her?"
There is genuine hatred and disgust in his voice when he speaks of the Queen. You'd only ever seen the portrayal of the First Red Queen in the movies and that woman was enough to piss you off . You couldn't imagine how someone from the same family tree could possibly get any worse.
"What are our options?" You ask ,tapping your fingers against your leg, a habit you'd picked up from Chan. You didn't realise it until just now.
"We cannot defeat her with physical power so dueling challenges and other such things are cut out. So that leaves us with either breaking him out from prison or being witty enough to fool the Stupid Red Head into letting him go " , He says . " and mind you, the Queen is very easy to fool because she's very ,very dumb but her daughter aren't. So we need a full plan to get him out."
You nod in agreement.
"Might I suggest something," Minho chimes in after giving much thought on whether he should speak up or not.
"Yes,please, of course." Felix replies.
"I think that the more important thing right now is to go to Wonderland - I mean, Underland- and as you mentioned earlier, talk to your friends and family. We can make a plan after we reach but first we need to know the severity of the situation there. "
Minho has always been smart but you don't want to admit it out loud - not in the presence of other people at least .
"Fine , yes. We must leave soon," Felix turns to Tracy , "Tracy, sweetheart, you will have to stay here and look over the shop . Jisung ,as Minho said,will stay back too. We don't know how long it will take but I promise I will be back."
And with that , you leave the two couples alone to bid their goodbyes and walk out to the porch, breathing in the cool night air.
"I promise I'll find you , Chan. I will find you and save you." you mutter into the air.
Funny things love makes one do.
The vial with the purple liquid feels cold in your hands as you uncork it .
"Do I pour it all in?" You ask nervously.
Felix stands on your left while Minho on your right, both of them holding the same vial in their hands.
"It doesn't matter. Just a drop does the work too." Felix shrugs.
You see him pour all the contents of the vial into his throat and then squint his eyes at the taste.
Minho and you share a look before doing the same.
And then your vision is fogged with a golden puff of smoke as you feel your body falling down a long, neverending , bottomless hole.
You've only ever heard about Underland from Chan and Felix ,and only ever seen this place through their eyes ,but now that you're actually here , it feels surreal, if you put it subtly.
The crisp and fresh air in the Enchanted forest runs chill down your spine and you hop over wood logs and thorny bushes with continuously moving leaves. Minho stays close to you, his hand never leaving your arm while his eyes try to absorb his surroundings.
Felix walks in front of you two , not wavered by the scene in front of him. And why would he be anyway,this was his home ,his domain.
"W-where are we,Felix?" You ask in a soft voice .
"We're in The Tulgey Wood . We're going to my house." He replies with a slight nostalgic tone.
The Enchanted Forest is so breathtakingly beautiful that it almost feels unreal to be walking right through it. The purple sky above you ,the rustling leaves around you , the trees that seem to follow your every movement and flowers that seem to have actual eyes, everything welcomes you rather warmly although you have a feeling you are yet to see the crazy side of this place.
"Well , I had expected you a little earlier, Felix." A sharp voice says from somewhere within the bushes, startling you and Minho and he jumps in front of you ,as if to protect you.
"What's that?" Minho asks,unable to mask his own fearful eyes.
Felix chuckles , " Don't be scared. This is my friend ,the White Rabbit. "
You hear shuffling sounds from the bushes and out comes the most cuddly looking rabbit you've seen in your whole life, hopping on his back limbs and wearing a waistcoat and carrying a stopwatch.
A waistcoat and a stopwatch....
Minho stares at the creature with awe while you bend over to take a closer look at it.
"Hey ,young lady ,back off!" The rabbit threatens you , squinting his eyes at you. And you immediately step back, blinking your eyes nervously.
"It's alright, she's our friend. Chan knows her too. " Felix says, crouching down to pat him , "This is y/n and her brother ,Minho. They're here to help."
At the mention of Chan's name , The Rabbit's eyes widen and he slumps down into Felix's arms and starts sobbing.
"Oh,my dear Felix , I'm afraid of what has become of The Prince. When we heard that the Knights brought him back , we were all so ...lost." he says as Felix cuddles him in his arms, "Dormouse and Cheshire have sneaked out from their duties of the Queen and gone to visit him . They say he looks scared to death. The Queen out him in a prison. With murderers and thieves and whatnot."
Your whole body goes limp at his words, your annoyingly vivid imagination creating those pictures in your head. You blink your tears away.
"How can we save him?" You ask in croaked voice.
The rabbit looks at you sadly , " Let's go to the girls first. They can help you."
"Who is he talking about?" Minho asks.
"My sisters," Felix replies , leading the way deeper into forest , "Come on, we're almost home."
The Hatters' live on a clear patch of land in Tulgey Wood , surrounded by trees for as long as the eyes could reach , in a huge house beautifully built like a Victorian top hat.
You were breath taken. And so was Minho because you could literally feel him hold his breath as you guys enter the house.
"Oh ,my gods , is that you Felix?" A high pitched female voice thunders from above you ,while you stand in what looks like the Study of the house. Your hands brush over a brown diary kept on the desk and the pot of ink sitting beside it. ' Medicinal Documentation ' the diary reads.
"Yes, it seems so. " Felix replies with a grin.
Your eyes fall on the steep spiral stairs in front of you that go up to the other floors of the house and you see two girls jogging down the stairs, big smiles plastered on their faces yet the sadness in their eyes cannot be hidden.
They are a tad bit shorter than you are , and they must not age more than Minho and as they jump on Felix ,squealing with excitement, one can almost immediately see the resemblance in the siblings' appearance ; bright orange hair , toothy smiles, and big ,sparkly eyes .
"And who might these lovely people be?" The shorter of the two girls asks ,as the white rabbit clings onto her long skirt.
"Oh,this is y/n and her brother Minho. They know Chan and want to help him." Felix introduces, " Y/n , Minho meet my sisters - Sana and Momo."
"Of course..miss y/n. We've heard about you." Sana ,the taller one ,walks up to you and bows her head lightly, "We're so grateful for what you're doing for the Prince, sweet one, we really are."
If Felix, Momo , Sana , Chan and the annoying ( but cute) rabbit were put in a Shakespearean play together , it would be a massive hit. Their accents are so good and elegant and graceful that you wish you could learn it too.
You smile at the compliment , "Please don't thank me. I haven't saved him yet. "
"Oh, enough of these formal courtesies, " the shorter girl, Momo , holds your arm and leads you up the stairs, "How about we talk over tea?"
The group reaches the top most floor of the house ,overlooking the beautiful forest through the window as you are made to sit around a long table .
Sana and Mina serve you a cup of tea while the White Rabbit passes you some freshly baked cookies.
"Wow,this...this tea is wonderful." Minho compliments when he takes a sip from his China cup , "Is this what Chan used to make for you ,y/n?"
You nod, as those memories dance around behind your eyes , " He was very good with it."
"Oh he always has been good at everything, I tell you ," Momo starts , " Sword fights ,archery, horse riding ,poetry , cooking, too bad a prince like him had to live with mere Hatters like ourselves."
"Hey,we weren't always this poor. " Sana adds, "This is all the Second Red Queen's doing, gods curse her!"
You scowl , " What do you mean? I thought she only harmed Chan's family . "
Sana let's out a woeful sigh while Momo and Felix look at each other with sorry eyes.
"I wish she'd only done that ,truth be told." Sana says.
"Yes, but instead she ruined everyone's lives who ever crossed paths with her." Momo says, "Our father was the Royal Hatter for Chan's family - the White Queen's descendants. And our mother was the Royal Physician . We lived a happy life , living in a big house near the palace in Marmoreal . "
"Marmoreal was the Summer Palace for the Royal family ,not very far from the capital town of Witzend. One such summer , when Prince Chan was only a year and a half old ,the banished heir of the Evil First Red Queen arrived in Marmoreal and her Knights butchered the royal family and killed every living creature in sight. Her dragons set fire to our house and the palace and the nearby villages. It was...horrible , to say the least. Only a few people survived , which included our family and the Young Prince. The Queen commanded us to take the infant away and never show up in front of her again and so we did - for a long time." Momo then looks over at Sana ,signalling her to continue telling the story.
"But that was until the Queen's only daughter - Princess Scarlet's 18th birthday celebration. We had gone to the parade fair in Witzend, just near the Queen's castle. No one knew us properly or Chan so we were safe. But the Princess saw Chan and fell in love with him...madly. She pursued him every chance she got and when she couldn't succeed , she used her mother's powers to force an alliance. Her mother was hesitant at first, given her history with Chan's family but then she too decided to force him into this alliance for her political good. And initially , Chan had to comply. But on the day of their wedding announcement, he escaped into your world."
"Through my rabbit hole,if I may add." The White Rabbit mumbles. You purse your lips, letting the story in slowly , word by word ,letter by letter. And when the realization sinks in,you purse your lips to stop yourself from crying.
"And I couldn't protect him. I am responsible for what happens to him." You whisper.
Everyone looks at you with disbelief.
"Hey, no! That is not true!" Felix says,almost angry ," You're the reason he was safe and happy for all those months. If not , if he were with me or worse,alone, he wouldn't last a week out there. You saved him, y/n."
"It's true, y/n. Our friends work in the Queen's royal kitchen and they've met Chan a few times in the prison - he only ever asks about a woman named y/n." Sana says.
Your heart drops into the deepest pits of your stomach. You didn't know what love really meant until you met him and although a stranger, in an unknown place , he still trusted you, believed you , cared for you , loved you.
You have to save him.
"Okay , anyone has any plans? Any ideas?" You ask ,after composing yourself.
"I don't have one but I really want to suggest we move this meeting to the medicinal garden in the backyard. That place helps me think. " The White Rabbit offers,scratching his fluffy ears.
As if something in your brain suddenly clicks , like a gear falling into place in a machine; Your eyes widen as you slam your hand on the table.
Everyone jumps up , startled.
"What's wrong ?"
You look over at the Rabbit and pat his head , "You are a genius."
"Huh?"
"You said your friends work for the Queen ,right?"
"Yes?"
You drag your chair away from the table, jumping to your feet ," I have a brilliant idea."
When the next morning arrives , you find yourself walking to the town of Witzend with The White Rabbit , Minho , Felix and his sisters by your side.
"Here,y/n, take this," Momo gives you something just before you enter the castle of the Red Queen. "You'll need it."
You gaze carefully at the shining vial in your palm.
"You know when to use it." She says.
You nod.
The Red Queen that you remember from the movies and the few excerpts from the original book of Alice in Wonderland that you'd only ever read once, you had expected her descendant to look a certain way too - big ,swollen head , scary eyes , loud voice.
But the woman sitting on the throne directly in front of you is definitely not what you had expected. At all. The Queen is a small woman ; and by small you don't mean skinny and short - she's literally small. She must not be more than three feet in height , you assume , but her features and face is that of a fully grown adult in her 40s. A human being who'd suddenly shrunk ( proportionally) like a raisin.
You wonder how someone so small could hold so much evil in themselves.
"Your majesty, " you bow down to her and so do the people standing beside you , scared yet worried for Chan. "It's nice to finally see you again."
You see a familiar gaze behind the throne, and you immediately recognize him - the Queen's personal guard - the asshole who had punched Chan bloody.
He smirks at you.
You curl your hands into fists.
"Yes? And what is it that you want from me?" The Queen asks, not really caring about the matter at hand. She picks at her cuticles while chewing her bottom lip.
Hesitant, you look at Felix asking for help.
Behind you , you could hear murmurs from the people waiting in line for their turn to put forward their complaint in front of the Queen.
"Your majesty, this is Miss y/n. She's come a long way from home to see you." Felix says ,his voice as gentle as the wind on a winter morning.
The Queen rolls her eyes, running her small hand through her red hair , " What can I do for you?"
That's the fakest thing you'd heard all day.
You clear your throat and pick up all your courage to speak, "I want your help to look for the man I love, your majesty. He's ...missing and possibly hurt I believe. "
" Why are you here instead of asking the Police to help you?" The Queen demands.
"Oh,because I'm afraid you're the one who has him."
The Queen stops picking at her cuticles, and raises her head to stare at you with her small , googly yet intimidating eyes. You realise now why the people were so afraid of her - the Evil curve of her lips and her deadly stare are enough to make you want to drop everything and run back home.
"What do you mean ,young lady?" The Queen asks, her interest now focused on your words.
A collective gasp runs through the throne room , starting from the citizens, then passing on to the Queen's staff and her card shaped Knights. They seem surprised at the Queen actually showing an interest in something for the first time.
"I'm talking about Prince Chan, your majesty." You say.
The Queen's eyes widen as you hear the room fill with murmurs and gasps and silent cries. How long had it been since a person dared to even mention Chan in front of the Queen?
"Mother,what is this woman talking about?!" You hear a loud shriek from somewhere beside the Queen .
And only when you squint your eyes hard enough can you actually see her ; the Princess of Underland who was hilariously so small (even smaller than her mother ) that you almost wanted to giggle. Now don't get me wrong, you weren't body shaming her or anything , but you'd never seen a person so terribly small in your entire life until now. You could only imagine what it would look like if Chan happens to marry her for real one day.
"Don't worry daughter , " the Queen gets up from her seat and walks up toward you, her guard close behind her , " Chan is only yours. No one else's."
Just when you're about to respond , you see two huge fishes - almost as tall as you - twirl up to the Queen and offer her a cup.
You'd never expected to see actual, living fishes out of water or wear clothes or hold trays and bowls or walk on their tails, but here you are .
"Wrong timing ,idiots!" The Queen screams her face red with anger yet she snatches the cup from the tray and gulps down all it's contents at one go.
What a peculiar woman.
"Go away now." The red asshole growls at the poor fish as they rush away from the scene.
You smile at the Queen as she stands in front of you , not even reaching your knees properly .
"You,girl, what do you want?" She demands.
You feel Minho wrap a reassuring arm around you , eyeing the woman in front of you with a hatred filled gaze. Felix stands close by your side.
"I want Chan to be released from prison , and be given his rightful throne back . That's all." You say.
The Queen scoffs , "His weak and worthless dynasty ruled over this excuse of a country and the useless people for years. I am only trying to make things better."
You can feel the disapproval of the citizens around you at being called useless.
"And? Do your people think you're doing a good job?" Felix asks.
You see numerous heads shake in a negative response,and you can slowly feel the tension in the room rising.
The Queen points her left forefinger at you while the other hand is on her waist , " You want the truth , peasant girl? So here it is - I do not care about anyone . I care nothing of this country and its citizens and its creatures. None of my ancestors ever had. We just like to sit on that extremely uncomfortable throne and enjoy the money and power we get from controlling these worthless citizens. Oh and I wish I could relive the screams of The White Royal family as I killed them. One by one."
The Queen gasps in realization of what she'd just said while the room falls completely silent for a second before the princess yelps , "Mother ,what is the matter with you?!"
The princess looks horrified as she runs up to her equally horrified mother.
You smirk - the plan of pouring in the truth potion in the Queen's tea had taken so less effort , thanks to the sweet Dormouse and benevolent Cheshire Cat and Felix's mother's medicine diary.
"Oh I hope you burn in hell . A whiny, good for nothing girl. You can't even fight your own fights without dragging me in. And as far as Chan is concerned , I don't care about you marrying him. I only wanted to secure my claim over the throne by forming an alliance with a person with actual rights to this kingdom." The Queen clamps a hand over her mouth, stumbling back from the shock.
The princess let's go off her mother,betrayal clear in his eyes.
"So you admit to your crimes?"
"Yes." The truth comes out as natural as those lies she'd fed the citizens and the princess and her servants and the Knights for years.
From the corner of your eyes , you see The Princess trying to sneak past everyone and run out of the throne room , guilty of her own wrong doings but Felix stops her with a firm grip on her tiny hand , "Where do you think you're going, little one? Didn't you threaten to kill my whole family if we didn't hand Chan over to you?"
The Red Knights close in to capture the Queen and her personal guard in their unbreakable grasp , giving up their oaths of protecting the Queen - their duty is only to serve Chan from now on.
Sana steps in now , turning to address the people who are witnessing this unusual incident, "My fellow lovely countrymen, as you can see right before your eyes and hear through your own ears , your Queen has intended nothing but to harm you and our kingdom for all these years. She means no good and never will - the true heir to the throne now lies injured and chained in her dungeons. What do you suggest we do?"
"Behead her!" "Free the Prince!" "Finish off the Reds!" "Be done with her guard too ." "Crown Prince Chan."
The room thunders with all sorts of suggestions and you make an eye contact with the White Rabbit ,who nods at you and you nod back ,smiling from ear to ear.
You've done it , he wants to say , you've freed The Prince.
The rooms in the castle were beautifully designed, but were in a terrible condition since most of the rooms were never used really and the Queen didn't feel it was important to get them cleaned regularly.
You had asked the White Rabbit to find some servants to get one of the rooms quickly prepped as the Red Knights carried Chan from the prison and into the castle - his birth home. Sana and Momo cleaned his wounds the moment he was laid down on the soft bed, changing his clothes and then softly pulling the covers over his body to keep him warm while he rests.
The White Rabbit brings you an apple but you don't eat it - you just sit by Chan's side ,praying desperately that he wakes up soon. You wouldn't be able to swallow a single grain of food until then.
You run your fingers softly over his arm ,drawing random patterns and spelling out your names on it.
"Please wake up ,Chan." You say in a whisper , scanning his calm yet beautiful facial features. "I found you ,Chan. I am here."
Your fingers find their way to his and naturally as ever ,wrap themselves around them.
Suddenly, Chan stirs in his position , a low groan leaving his parted lips. You stare wide eyed at him as he slowly opens his eyes, your hands still tightly intertwined.
"C-chan?"
He turns his head toward you , a lazy smile dancing on his lips and his eyes focusing on your face , which he'd yearned to see every second he spent in that horribly dark dungeon.
"Are you really here, y/n? Or am I finally going mad?" He asks you.
You lean in closer ,brushing a few strands of hair from his face.
"You're only as mad as the rest of us." You reply, "Welcome home ,your majesty."
Groggy and weak ,Chan pushes himself up in a seating position. "How did you deal with the Queen? Where is she? " He takes your face in his hands , "Did she hurt you?"
"She couldn't lay a single finger on me. And now she's locked up in the same dungeon as you were. She'll be given to the slave trader soon ,along with her daughter." You say. "Who knew a simple medicine and a few good friends could be enough to defeat a tyrant ?"
He giggles , pressing his forehead on yours. "Did you meet everyone else ? Momo? Sana? My friends?"
You nod with a grin. You'd come to adore his friends and family so deeply in a single day. You would hate to part from them.
"Thank you, y/n. I owe you everything. " he sighs, his breath fanning your face , "I love you so much I think it's going to drive me crazy!"
You chuckle at his cheesy words , "You're welcome. But I need compensation for all of this. An ' I love you ' is not enough."
You were joking ; hearing him confess his sincere love for you is more than enough but you liked playing with him. He looks very cute when flustered.
"Then what would the pretty lady desire?"
"You."
He shakes his head , leaning down to capture your lips in his plump ones.
This kiss was even better than the first one that you guys shared on the dance floor , mostly because you know now that even if he's taken away from you or you are taken away from him , you'll always find each other , in every world , in every universe. He pulls you up on his lap despite him being injured , and you let him.
You put your hand around his neck, pulling him closer and closer and closer . At one point ,you could no longer tell who he is or who you were. The only thing that mattered was that you loved him so much , you could deal with a hundred Red Queens for him. And you know he'd do the same for you.
"I have one last favour to ask of you ,my love." He whispers against your lips ,pulling away from the kiss. His red cheeks and sparkly eyes are a sight to behold ," I want you to stay here with me. Please."
You grin , knowing he'd say this and you were well prepared for it. Convincing Minho to let you stay was so much easier than you had expected really. All he did was shrug with a smirk and say, " Just don't get pregnant." In reality, all Minho really wanted was for you to be happy and healthy and he knew living here with Chan would make you the happiest.
"On three conditions." You reply to Chan ,who is staring at you like he'd seen a human like you for the first time.
"Okay. What are those?" He brushes your cheeks with his thumb.
"I can visit home whenever I want."
"Agreed, obviously. You're not a prisoner, y /n."
"Then I also want to put up a small shop of my own in the main market square. I will not be wasting my time on stupid politics- that's your job."
"Agreed. I will help you with it whenever I can. What's the last condition?"
You smirk and lean your face closer to his. "Kiss me one more time."
And he does.
You smile into the kiss , wondering now that ' Alice in Wonderland ' might not have been that bad after all. She had a choice to stay or go back and she chose the latter. You had the same choices too , but you chose to stay. It wasn't about a happy or a sad ending ,after all. It was about the choices.
And as Chan holds your waist firmly, deepening the kiss , you know you've made the right choice too.
#ultkpop#inkidz#writekpop#kpop fanfic#kpop bias#kpop#kpop imagines#kpop ff#kpop icons#kpop fluff#kpop art#skz#stray kids#stray kids chan#skz chan#skz bang chan#skz chan au#skz chan ff#skz chan fic#skz chan imagines#bang chan fanfic#bang chan au#skz fluff#skz angst#skz smut#skz x reader
125 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fresh Blood Chapter 1
Your money troubles drive you to make a someone what desperate move. For a quick buck you decide to take advantage of the newly revealed vampires and sell your blood at a more reputable clinic. What could go wrong? Especially when you catch the eye of a beautiful Stanger.
Word count : 4532
updates Fridays, tags will update each chapter.
Unfortunately RM, V, and JK are not in this fic though they may be alluded to
Thanks to @slaughter-mama for all her incredible work as beta
A03 link
https://archiveofourown.org/works/31734712
Next
https://trifoliumrex.tumblr.com/post/653732705819869184/fresh-blood-chapter-2
The clinic is clean and mind numbingly quiet, the smell of cleaner making the air stuffy with its sterile scent. You look down at your hands and are tempted to bite your nails, a habit you thought had long been a part of your past. Your teeth chew on the soft flesh of your cheek, doing nothing to dissuade the nervous itch, the idea more tempting than ever given your current situation. Shoving them under the crooks of your knees, you sit on them not wanting to damage the nail beds like you had in your careless youth. You weren't going to let your nerves take away from your hard-won victory, even as cool sweat ran down your back in anticipation.
Donating blood was something you were quite nervous about. Well, being a live donor, anyway. The old fashioned way of needles, tubes and the works were no problem for you, in the rare occasions you had blood work done. This way of donating blood though, you hadn't ever done, not once in your adult life. The thought of letting someone, a stranger, from a different species at that, bite you, and more concerning, taste you? You weren't scared of vampires like most of your peers but it just seemed so intimate and so personal.
It wasn’t dangerous, you assured yourself again, you knew the rules, just about everyone did now, and this clinic was as reputable as they came. You had heard about back alley clinics where girls went in and agreed to all sorts of “special requests”. Clinics that were shut down the next day with donors found in the back allies with marks from differing sets of teeth. You had doubted that such places were even real and if they were this wasn’t one of those places, so it didn't matter. You give your head a little shake to dispel the notion. This one would have someone come check before, during and after the procedure. They vetted donors and recipients. They had organic orange juice and a cookie waiting for you! Besides all that, the fact was you needed the money.
Your manager, Craig, the source of all your problems, had been cutting back on your hours lately. Not only did he play favorites, he was the self-appointed office creep, everyone knew it and no one seemed to care. You had complained to the HR department about various incidences; when his hand on your shoulder started to linger just a bit too long, when he would come too far into your cubicle essentially trapping you, looking down like you were prey. Unsurprisingly, no help came, no investigations, no other witnesses. As a customer service rep, you were the lowest rung on the ladder and no one higher up gave a shit. It was hard to be afraid of the idea of vampires who for the most part didn't seem to get up to much when the mundane creeps were already so prevalent.
So now here you are, struggling financially. You had burned through what modest savings you had managed to gather before your manager had taken a little too much notice of you. Blood clinics like this offered good, quick pay and you were getting desperate.
You didn't live an extravagant lifestyle, far from it, but working at Park Industries you did have to meet a specific dress code and needed a place close to work in the downtown area since you didn't have a car and needed quick access to the subway. Your apartment was shit and still almost out of your budget. It was a scam in your option but you craved the independence that working in the city afforded you. You haven't lived there long but you would do what you needed to avoid moving back to your home town. Your manager sucked but the work, though difficult at times, didn't worry you.
You look up with a start realizing the nurse was calling your name. You flush and smile at her apologetically hoping she only called the once and stand up on, you are happy to note, legs that are only slightly shaky. She seems annoyed but she is trying to hide it for you, or at least trying to appear like she's hiding it from you.
She leads you back to what could be a doctor's office save for the couch on one end and the lack of the exam table. But the sinks there and even the little jar of cotton balls. It's almost comforting how mundane the room is. The couch is leather and you wonder if that makes it easy to clean. You let out a nervous giggle preferring to stand in the corner across from the couch, watching as the nurse ignores your anxious body language.
“The client will be by, in a moment,” she says putting a clip style monitoring device on your finger. She flashes what seems like a practiced smile, with teeth that are too white, but you offer her a smile anyway. You were here kind of late after your shift and maybe you were the last client of the day keeping her from going home. Or maybe she was just unpleasant, hard to say. “They will knock first and once you give permission they will enter. If at any point you would like to stop just take the monitor off your finger, alright? We’ll have someone come right in.” You hadn't noticed anyone else when you came to the clinic but maybe you just hadn’t been looking in the right place.
You swallow and nod. She puts a hand on your shoulder. You can tell it’s meant to be comforting, but it comes across a bit condescending. She seemed to be able to tell how nervous you were though so you try and at least appear calmer. You don’t think you are successful. “Anything happens and this will let us know right away.” She taps the monitor and flashes you another phony smile “Just remember that the act itself makes your blood more attractive to other potential clients.” Vampires, you think derisively, she should just say the word. “It also forms a temporary bond that can become permanent from repeated donation. We highly recommend that you return to this clinic if you wish to donate again to avoid accidental repeat donation to the same client and to make sure you get any open wounds sealed before leaving.” Her speech was well rehearsed, easy and almost natural. “You’ll do fine” she winks in a distinctly unfriendly way as she walks out the door gently shutting it behind her.
You shudder slightly. She didn’t tell you anything the forms you had just signed didn’t tell you or the multiple brochures you had read in the lobby didn’t spell out in a variety of clip art presentations. You knew about the blood bond side effects but weren’t particularly worried. Whoever you donated too would be able to hear your heartbeat after one feeding, but only if they were relatively close. The other part though, other vampires being more attracted to you? Even with where everything was now with rouge attacks almost unheard of, it was still a bit frightening even if you knew that most vampires as a whole were pretty much like normal people. It was almost negligible anyway as they needed to be right on you to smell the other vamps on you unless you were actively bleeding.
There was a knock at the door. Two raps in quick succession. Confident and sure unlike your repose. “Uhm, you can come in?”
An hour before his appointment slot at the clinic, Jimin loosened his tie slightly, glaring into his reflection in the window, glancing down at his watch. It was getting late, and the clinic (for fucking vampires no less) wasn’t open for 24 hours, not even dusk to dawn hours. He didn’t want to miss his appointment after the day he had had. He had put off his feeding for too long and was becoming a bit testy. He let out an angry huff making his way to his private elevator and to his car. His driver had it pulled around, so at least that was going well tonight. Truly, Jin was almost always dependable but with a day like today it was a nice surprise.
He was in the business of business, as he liked to say. His portfolios were diversified and Park Industries had its fingers in many pies but he had started as a shipping company way back when the world still needed candles to see at night. He had a knack for it and at the time he needed something to eat up the long hours spent alone. He started as a captain and eventually one ship turned into a fleet, then into a fully fledged company. Much had changed but it was still something to distract him. He had been a vampire capable of adapting unlike so many of his day and it often gave him a competitive edge. It also made him a target, especially from those who did not take so kindly to the shifting centuries. He worked long hours and enjoyed his life to its fullest not sparing any expense on himself. Jimin was hard working, but today had been trying to say the least.
Today he had been reminded of a blunder he had made years ago by some annoying rival company. He needed access to one of their shipping ports but The Twins, the owners and the namesake of their shared company were not having any of it. They owned most of the ports that were closed to Park Industries and he had expected them to approve the request to use the ports as it would be mutually beneficial, but apparently long ago he hadn't brought them a blood sacrifice or some dumb shit like that. Who even cared anymore? The Twins had refused to modernize and resented those of their kind who had. Preferring to be kings if not gods among men rather than live amongst them, collecting power and money in a modern way.
He was tired of the hassle. Of working around ancient idiots but also of the new regulations imposed on his kind. When vampires had become public, feeding had become such an ordeal. He had considered contracting a donor privately which was legal but had the disadvantage of forming a strong blood bond. He didn’t want to know his foods’ feelings. He missed the dark, the days he could just take as he pleased but those days were long gone. The government was strict on his kind.
He supposed he could always get a rotation of donors. This was technically illegal unless you had admins to ensure they were properly taken care of. He could hire the staff but the thought made him scowl. It was no real secret what he was. The rumors were rampant and every now and then he would do something particularly aggressive to make certain they circulated, but he was careful that his undead status was on as few official documents as possible. His eyes rolled back in his head as he thought of an acquaintance of his whose easily searchable government I.D. declared him a literal monster to anyone with a smartphone. An idiot move and one he did not intend to emulate.
Jimin was a dangerous man through and through. His CEO status and ruthless business sense alone was enough to make him formidable in every sense, though the fangs and supernatural advantages certainly didn’t hurt. He rarely needs to use them these days as legal means could destroy a competitor just as brutally, though he had readily used less than legal means when he deemed it necessary, or when the threat was less than human like the aforementioned Twins and their now, shell of a company.
So now here he was, at the clinic. He got out of the car and re-buttoned his suit jacked in a one handed practiced movement. He vaguely gestures to Jin to wait for him. If it had been anyone else, they wouldn't have understood but Jin was always good at reading a situation and even better at reading people or in this case what used to be people. He nodded at Jimin and pulled off to wait. The garish neon light illuminated Jimin's face and made his scowl more intimidating as he went in. Except for another vampire, it was basically deserted. Good, he thought to himself, checking in.
As they were expecting him it was a quick process. His money and reputation got him fast service and the best donors. Clean, quiet and usually pretty. The clinic wanted to impress him. A blandly pretty nurse led him to a door. Maybe he had seen her before as she seemed to know him but he didn’t care enough to bother trying to remember. She smelled off, putting too many creams and perfumes to try and entice vampires to look her way. He was repulsed by her. He didn't even bother keeping it off his face, in a place where he didn't need to play at being human. He paid good money here to stay off the official books
“I think you’ll like this one sir, pretty and young and if you don’t mind me saying, just the right amount of nervous. Her first time.” She snickered. He frowned, not liking the nurse's tone or obvious insinuations. Despite his reputation he didn’t think of his donors as victims and didn't want them to be scared of him. He knew plenty of vamps who liked to cause donors pain but that had never been his style at least not in private. Even before the world had changed when he took blood from the unwilling, he had preferred to cause as little suffering as possible.
The nurse stopped at the door and he stared at her with disdain, clearly dismissing her. Once she scuttled away, he felt like he could breathe cleanly again, picking up on other warm bodies in the building. A scent pulled him back to the present, just on the other side of the door. It was faint but quite pleasing. He knocked. Twice. No hesitation.
“Uhm you can come in?” A nervous voice rang out from behind the door. He waited a second composing himself trying to make sure he wouldn’t scare the girl any more than she already was. Probably scared of monsters, the poor thing. Unlike the nurse, you smelled good. He could smell a tasteful amount of perfume, a soft floral smell and sweat that didn't mask the sweet smell of your blood.
You haven’t been expecting Nosferatu or anything. You had met a few beings in your life, that you were fairly confident were vampires, not that you had asked, but there were instances. This man before you certainly wasn’t what you were expecting either. He was, quite simply, beautiful. Striking features, bright eyes, a color you couldn't quite place, that looked like they were a light source on their own and intense red hair that was clearly a fashion choice. A good choice, you think to yourself. To your dismay, the person in front of you was very well dressed. Clearly this suit was not off the rack; it fit him so well and looked so good. Oh god, you could feel the blush rise in your cheeks and hoped the monitor on your finger wouldn’t register the spike in your heart beat. You suddenly wish you were in something other than your business casual work clothes. You didn't have anything that would rival his look but you couldn't help the desire to make a good impression.
He walked over and sat on the sofa, undoing the bottom button of his Jacket. He was careful to leave a lot of space between you at all times. You thought they only did that in the movies, the button thing. It was so fluid and quick. Good with his hands, you thought before you could catch yourself. Great, if you weren’t blushing then you certainly were now.
God you're pretty, he thinks. And that smell that's coming from you...You smell like a fine wine and he wants a taste the second he’s in the room. That flush of blood so close to the surface of your face is so appealing, you look positively edible. Did you know the spell you were casting over him? Your nerves but distinct lack of fear made you give a vulnerable air and he leans in just a bit, unable to help the minute shift in his posture. He chuckles and carefully gestures to you to sit with him, letting the space speak for itself. Your heartbeat spikes and he grins at the sound in his ears, revealing a hint of white fang. The sight brings you back to the reality of the situation and with a touch of hesitation, you sit next to him. You realize you are now more nervous to sit with this beautiful man than about the whole blood donor thing. Maybe, you mull over, you hadn't met a vampire before, not if they were all this hot.
He can tell how nervous you are and he is surprised by how much he doesn’t like it. You smell intoxicating and you look so helpless, nervous and trembling ever so slightly. You probably didn't even realize you were doing it, he wasn't sure a human would be able to tell. He wants you to feel safe. Safe with him. The only thing that makes sense to him would be that you are afraid of what he is, not really considering that it might be his appearance, his supernatural beauty making you behave like this.
“You seem nervous. You don’t have to do this. If you want to leave, you have that choice. I’ll walk you to the door even if you like.” He’s surprised he said it the second it slips out. He means it though, he realizes; he’d walk you right to your door if you would let him. He wants to take you right here right now, wants to feel your heart pump for him, that was true, but he also feels protective. He wants to... well he's not entirely sure what he wants from you, only that he wants you.
“No I... I want to. I mean I need to.” You are just as surprised as him by your own admission. ��I’m sorry, I’m just so nervous, I've never done this before.” You blush again or maybe it just deepened, you’re unsure if the blush had ever really left your face. You do feel very warm. The whole conversation sounded like innuendo in your ears and it wasn’t helping.
“I can tell.'' He smiles and it transforms his face from beautiful to truly stunning. He looks soft almost and any threat you felt seems to have disappeared. He can hear your heart slow into a regular rhythm and the blush creep higher into your checks. Did you know what it was doing to him? He felt almost drunk being next to you. “What brings a girl like you to a place like this?” He knows he shouldn’t bother and he won’t see you again but he doesn’t want this to end. He wants more than your blood; he wants to know you, wants you to be his.
“I-uhm,” you frown suddenly. He doesn’t like it. You should be smiling, mirthful, joyful, sparkling. “Work is complicated. My manager, “at manager, your nose wrinkled in disgust. “Has taken it upon himself to cut my hours.'' Jimin frowns as well, leaning in.
“And why is that? Are you a bad worker? You seem responsible.”
“Do I?” You laugh, disbelieving. It's a wonderful sound. He idly mulls over the idea of asking you to laugh again so he can record and listen to it all the time. That was probably creepy to say so he tucks the thought away.
“It’s your shoes. Very sensible.”Your eyes flick from his face to your shoes. You had swapped to plain flats before you had walked into the clinic, heels in your bag hanging from the hook on the door a few feet away. The flats weren’t bad but you did wish you hadn't swapped now.
“No, I'm not a bad worker, I just don't think my work is what my manager wants from me. It's all I'm willing to give him though.” His frown deepens, not pleased to know this at all. Should he offer you a job? It might be strange, given the circumstances. He doesn't want to scare you away. "I don't mind the job, it keeps me here in the city. The lifestyle of the glamorous and all that. Just like I don’t mind being here.”
“If you are sure,” he can’t wait anymore now that you're relaxed, he has to have you to taste. But he decides then and there he’s going to leave you a tip. He doesn’t want you to ever come near this place again. He doesn’t want anyone else to touch you. Or to taste you. Hell, even to behold you. Hopefully it will take some of the stress off of your shoulders.
You carefully move your hair for him, leaning your head to the side, offering your neck. As pretty as he is you have to close your eyes. The actual bite is still a little much to face with your eyes open. The thought of teeth actually biting into your flesh is scary you have to admit, and you're worried it will hurt. This show of trust, intimacy, almost overwhelms you and he bites down before you have a chance to think about it too much. He’s careful to make sure he doesn’t harm you more than what is absolutely necessary. You let out a small gasp. He’s drinking faster than you thought and your vision starts to tunnel after the rush passes and you realize you are going to pass out, the feeling of the blood being pulled from you proving to be too much. You hand clutches at his jacket but you're not quick enough to pull the monitor off your finger to signal something's off.
Mine. It's all he can think as he closes his eyes for a moment, lost in the ecstasy of your blood. Your smell and taste surrounding him completely. He should slow down, savor every drop of your blood but he can't. You tasted even better then you smelled, he holds you closer to him, careful not to hurt you despite his overwhelmingly distracted state.
He opens his eyes wanting to see your face for a moment and realizes you have passed out. Panic sets in slowly. Fuck, not good. This could happen, especially to first time donors. Especially when he had been pulling out your blood so aggressively. Guilt and hunger mix in his throat. Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. He forces himself to pull back from you, easily moving to the other side of the room with a single movement. Your body hits the couch, your neck still oozing blood. It’s all he can do to make himself leave the room, breathing shallowly, when he wants nothing more than to go back in and drain you dry.
He storms out with your blood still on his lips and angrily stops at the front desk. They were supposed to stop him if the donor passed out, the shared negligence almost cost you your life. They had staff on hand that could at least have broken the trance your blood had put him under! He didn't even know how long he had been drinking or how long you were unconscious, he had been so lost in your blood. Fuck, he had almost killed you. He strains his ears to hear you breathe just to make sure you were still alive.
The rude nurse who fancied herself your pimp and his dealer looked up, startled. He made a startling if not terrifying sight, blood at his mouth and eyes alight with rage. He was angry with himself, with the clinic, with whoever had fucked around with your schedule resulting in you being here in the first place. He storms to the front desk and can't help but enjoy it when she recoils back from him.
“She gets home safe and with double pay or this place burns to the ground with you inside. If I find out she goes to another one of your clinics or to any clinic you all fucking die.” Jimin’s voice is level but reveals nothing but wrathful promise. The rude nurse gulps, terror in her eyes as she manages a nod. “Bill my fucking account.” he spits out, turning on a heel to leave, resisting the urge to shatter the doors on his way out. Jin pulls the car around in seconds. That's what he liked about Jin; he paid attention, he was never playing on his phone or something nonsensical, he was always there right on time
Jin doesn’t miss the fury rolling off of his employer as he slides in to the comfortable leather seat. He cocks his head in the mirror, waiting for an explanation but Jimin doesn't even notice. Jimin is already making plans, he’s going to send someone tomorrow to make sure everything was taken care of. As much as he wants to go back in and make sure you're okay now, he doesn’t trust himself to not kill you in the process. He wipes the blood that fell from his lips and brings it back up to his tongue, tasting you again for an agonizing moment. Fuck, you tasted amazing.
“You okay, boss?”
“Yes, just...tonight was interesting.” He makes a note to have them find your number when he sends whoever he thinks to send. Probably his head of security if he wanted this done right.
You awake some time later, the nurse cleaning your neck. She looks pale and when she finishes signing you out, she presses an envelope into your hand. She tells you that you did fine but that due to your reaction you wouldn’t be invited to donate again and that clinics would be warned in the future not to expect you. Reasonably, you are confused. Why did she seem so scared? You gently touch your neck thinking about your beautiful vampire client. Glad for the wound because at least it was proof that tonight was real. You may have passed out, sure, but you could be convinced to do it again, especially for him.
When you finally count the money, the amount surprises and confuses you but the clinic insists it’s correct when you call. They tell you your client had offered you a tip. You didn't know that kind of thing happened but maybe it was just the standard thing? You frown though when the clinic insists you don't call again. You hang up your phone, still unsure but deposit the money the next day, very thankful to your mysterious beautiful patron.
#bts reader insert#jimin x reader#park jimin#reader insert#vampire au#horror au#corporate au#blood drinking#creepy boss#selling blood
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
I’ve Got a Broken Mask (Ben Hargreeves/Reader)
Requested by @gurlimtired who asked: “Hello there! Would you write a Ben x reader, where Ben and Klaus realized earlier in the 60s, that Ben can possess him and Ben spend a day in his skin. And while he's enjoying himself and the fact that he has a body he meets reader in kind of an awkward way (like he's palms a random thing, or just run around barefoot in the town) and after that they spend the day together?”
Word Count: 3.9k
Author’s Note: I’m so sorry this took me so long! I’ve been so nervous about this, but I really hope you like this. Sorry this turned out kind of angsty. 💖 Title comes from Here Comes the End by Gerard Way.
"Alright, Benny boy, we've got a few rules to go over before I give you free reign of this," Klaus emphasized as he gestured up and down his body.
"Really, Klaus? What do you think I'm going to do?"
"Well, if you were me, and you will be," Klaus started as he tucked his hair behind his ear, "then you're going to want to get up to all kinds of trouble."
"Klaus, I'm not you. That's the whole point of this, remember?" Ben couldn't help but point out, already lowkey regretting his acceptance of Klaus’ gift.
Upon getting thrown into the 60s, Klaus and Ben had to learn how to totally rely on each other for company. Klaus' cult came gradually to him, but Ben was the only one who actually knew him. On the other hand, Klaus was the only person Ben could actually communicate with on a regular basis.
Ben loved Klaus. Of course he did. He wouldn't have stuck around after his death if he didn't want to spend time with his brother. He just didn't realize he was signing up for going on seventeen years of an endless cycle with Klaus.
He would try to get Klaus to listen to him and Klaus chose to do what Klaus wanted to do.
Even though he was usually annoyed by his antics, Ben still agreed to help Klaus gain favor with his benefactors, because at the end of the day, he couldn't stand to see Klaus hurt. Did he think Klaus' ego was getting a little out of control now that he had a horde of mindless followers? Possibly. But he didn't want to see Klaus homeless or starving. So, he did what he had to do in order to help Klaus adjust to life after getting unceremoniously dumped in the early 1960s.
It didn't mean that there weren't fights between them. Sometimes, Ben got so frustrated with Klaus that he just wanted to scream.
It was during a fight in 1961 when they realized Ben could possess Klaus. He would never forget the cold shock of phasing through Klaus' body followed by the delight of discovery.
Klaus wasn't pleased by the prospect, but he started coming around once Ben explained about his experience as a ghost. He told him about not having any freedom. He couldn't eat or drink or sleep. He could read, but he couldn't smell the books or feel their pages beneath his fingers. He missed talking to someone who wasn't Klaus. He had to do what Klaus wanted, because he had nowhere else to go. He couldn't go to the park when he wanted to just sit outside and read and he couldn't see the ocean or savor the smell of it.
He just wanted to live, even if it was through Klaus.
They kept working on it until Klaus began to grow a tolerance for having Ben inhabit his body. At first, they could only go for a few minutes before Klaus had to tap out. As time wore on, Klaus started to be able to handle it for hours without getting sick.
Ben knew that it was a lot to ask from Klaus. And even though they still fought, he appreciated that Klaus would let him experience all of the little trivial things he didn't realize he would miss once he was dead.
The only stipulation was that Ben always stayed around the cult. They were usually in some new and interesting place, so it wasn't much of a hardship, but he was starting to mourn other things he couldn't do around them.
That was why when October approached and Klaus said he had a birthday present for him, Ben was more than a little skeptical.
"You've never given me a birthday present. Ever," Ben helpfully pointed out.
"Well, there's a first time for everything, Benarino. And besides, I'm sure this will make up for the past thirty something years," Klaus claimed with a smirk.
It turned out that Klaus' present was a day in his body.
"Now, you can go wherever you want. Do whatever you want. Just no hanky panky. Well..." Klaus mused with a thoughtful expression.
"Klaus," Ben groaned, barely resisting the urge to roll his eyes. "Can you be serious for once?"
"Hey, I'm the one handing out the day passes here, buddy," Klaus reminded him as he pointed a finger in his face. "I'm letting you enter this private sexy temple of mine," Klaus continued as he ran a hand down his own chest, "and I didn't even make you buy me a drink first. The least you could do is be grateful."
Ben grimaced in disgust before he shook his head. "Why do you have to phrase it that way?"
Klaus shot him a grin before he turned and opened the door to his bedroom. "First rule of Fight Club," Klaus started, a smirk forming on his face at Ben's groan of protest.
"Klaus, come on," Ben pleaded. "You've only given me a day and you're wasting it being you."
Klaus rolled his eyes before he sighed. "You're taking the fun out of this. You know I'm going to wake up later with a killer hangover and this is how you thank me?"
"Klaus," Ben started, doing his best to keep his calm. "I appreciate this gift."
Klaus offered him a pleased grin. "Was that so hard? Alright, go have fun in the city. Go smell some flowers or feed some ducks or whatever it is you're wanting to do." He threw his arms wide, wincing as he turned his face away. "Just be gentle."
"Thank you, Klaus," Ben told him with a sincere smile. He took a deep breath, even though he didn't need it, and stepped into Klaus' body.
***
You were sitting in your office working on inventory when there was a knock on the door. There was only one person who was allowed to bother you while you were doing paperwork. You groaned and looked up to see your office door slowly inching open. "What is it, Shane?"
"Uh, I know I'm not supposed to interrupt you, but there's a weirdo in the store, and I know you like to deal with those personally."
Knowing Shane, 'weirdo' could be used to describe over half the people who visited your bookstore. You still decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. "Be right there," you assured him.
You heard Shane let out a sigh of relief before he closed your office door. You couldn't help the rueful grin on your face as you made sure that you were at a good stopping point. If you were lucky, then you would get out into the store just to see that Shane had been spooked by a little kid on a sugar high. It wouldn't be the first time.
When you finally made it out to the front counter, Shane helpfully pointed towards a man sitting in the reading nook. You weren't really sure why Shane would have found the man weird until you took a closer look.
"Seriously? Because he's barefoot?" You hissed at Shane, quirking an eyebrow at him in question. "That's not weird."
"Just wait," Shane muttered, warily watching the man.
You sighed, but dutifully went back to observing the man sitting in one of the armchairs on the other side of the store. He was slowly flipping through the pages of a book and running his fingers lovingly over every page. It wasn't long before he brought the book up to his face and pressed his nose right into the crease. You saw him take a deep breath, as if savoring the smell, before a delighted grin broke out over his face.
"See," Shane pointed out as he moved to swat at your arm. "Weird," he stressed with a waggle of his eyebrows.
"He's not weird," you denied with a shake of your head. "Just give me a minute to talk to him."
You ignored Shane's warning to not get too close as you moved across the store towards the stranger. The guy was so deeply absorbed in the book in front of him that you couldn't help the tiny, fond smile that tugged at the corners of your lips.
"Excuse me, sir?" You called as you approached the man, not wanting to startle him. "I'm afraid we have a policy about wearing shoes."
The guy's eyes snapped up to look at you. He looked confused for a moment before he looked down to where his toes were curling into the carpet beneath his feet.
"Oh," he breathed in awe before he looked up at you again. "I didn't even notice," he confessed with a hushed tone. "It's just been so long since I've been in a bookstore and I guess I got carried away."
You noticed the way he had the book in his hands clutched almost reverently to his chest. You also caught the dog tags hanging around his neck. You thought you suddenly understood why he was so desperate for something that obviously comforted him.
You waved Shane off when it looked like he was half a second from calling for help and moved to sit in the empty armchair near the stranger. "Just got home?" You couldn't help but wonder. He didn't look like any soldier you knew, especially with the long hair, but it was the only thing that really made sense to you.
"Something like that," the guy muttered as he finally let the book fall into his lap. "I've only got one day."
You couldn't help the incredulous laugh that broke free when you glanced from him to the books surrounding you. "So, you chose to waste the day in my store?"
"Your store? Oh shit, I'm sorry," he said with a wince, hastily moving to stand.
"No, just wait," you stalled him with a hand on his arm.
He looked so thrown off by your fingers wrapped loosely around his forearm that you were quick to let go.
"I just meant that if you only have one day back home, then why aren't you spending it doing something else? Something more exciting?"
"It's been so long since I've been able to really hold a book that it was all I could think about," he offered with a shrug of his shoulders. You watched a tiny, helpless grin steal across his face as he ran his fingers along the cover of the book in his lap. "Being here felt like coming home," he confided as he glanced at you.
You considered him for a few moments, feeling almost helplessly drawn in by him. "I'm Y/N," you finally offered, holding out your hand for him to shake.
"Ben," the guy answered as he let his hand grasp yours. You noticed the way his fingertips brushed against your palm as he let go, as if he wanted to keep contact as long as possible.
"Well, Ben," you started as you leaned forward in your seat, offering him a sincere smile. "Why don't you let me take you to lunch? It's the least I can do," you told him as you gestured towards his dog tags.
Ben frowned down at the tags, as if just realizing he was wearing them. "Oh, I'm not--" he started, reaching up to hesitantly touch them, but stopping before his fingers wrapped around the chain. "I mean, not really," he continued, looking lost for a moment. He sighed and met your gaze, his brows furrowed in frustration for a moment, before his expression smoothed out. "You know what? That sounds nice."
"Let me just go make sure Shane over there can hold down the fort and I'll be back," you assured him as you moved to stand.
When you left Ben, you noticed he resumed studying the book in his hands. There was a small, pleased smile on his face and you couldn't help but hope that it was partly because of you.
"Are you crazy?" Shane asked once you told him what you were doing. "He could be a psycho! He could murder you the second he gets you alone."
"He's not getting me alone," you told him, barely managing to not roll your eyes. "Just promise me you'll lock up, okay?"
Shane squinted at you, visibly warring between concern and irritation, before he sighed. "Got it," he finally conceded. "Go on your date."
"It's not a date," you corrected him before you moved back towards your office to grab your bag. You felt a momentary flare of guilt for abandoning your paperwork, but you knew you would be back for it later. Besides, it wasn't every day you offered to buy a random guy a meal.
When you got back out into the store, it was to see Ben standing near the front door, nervously shifting on his feet. He looked like he wasn't sure if he was still welcome, so you made sure to greet him with a warm grin.
"Ready to go?" You asked as you moved to stand near his side.
"Yeah," he quickly agreed. "Shall we?"
"Just give me one moment," you told him as you moved to dig through your bag, searching for your wallet. "You'll probably need some shoes if we're going to eat somewhere," you reminded him before you flashed him a reassuring grin. "There's a place just a few stores down that should have what you're looking for. Want to head down there and I'll meet you there in a minute?"
"Right. Shoes," Ben agreed with a shake of his head and a grimace. "You couldn't have been wearing shoes, Klaus?" You heard him mutter to himself.
"It's no big deal," you promised him, wondering who Klaus was. "It's just a few doors that way," you informed him as you pointed to your left.
"Right," Ben echoed as he moved to open the door to the store. You noticed him glance around the bookstore as he left, letting out a wistful sigh, before he let the door shut behind him.
It didn't take you long to grab what you wanted and meet Ben at the apparel store. He picked out a pair of sandals he seemed to only tolerate wearing as you led him towards one of your favorite lunch spots.
By the time you were sitting across from him, you resolved to find out as much about Ben as you could. There was a gentleness to his demeanor that you found inviting. His smile was so sweet as he thanked you for the food that you couldn’t help but want to keep making him smile.
He told you a few random tidbits about his life. He mostly talked about his family and how he had been separated from them. He mentioned being homesick and missing his mother's cooking. He said he missed hanging out with his siblings and simply going to the movies. He missed the smell and taste of fresh fruit and he longed to see something beautiful.
It sounded like he just really missed life.
Even though you had only offered lunch, you still couldn't bring yourself to leave him just yet. You didn't want to impose on his one day back home, but when you suggested trying to catch a movie together, he seemed to light up at the prospect.
You weren't really surprised when you ended up watching Ben more than you did the movie. You adored his odd little giggle at some scenes and the way his eyes went wide with wonder at others. He seemed to feel an honest sense of enjoyment out of simply being there at the movies with you that you couldn't help but begin to wish that you had more than a day to get to know him. It felt like there was so much about Ben that you had yet to unlock, but a sinking feeling in your gut told you it would never happen.
When the movie was over, Ben seemed as reluctant to leave you as you were to leave him. There was a part of you that just wanted to reach out and hold on until he promised to stay. But you knew that wasn't fair. You knew he was just as aware of his timer running out as you were and you didn't want to add to the melancholic feeling that was beginning to creep into your interactions.
You remembered Ben mentioning wanting to see something beautiful, so you suggested a picnic at the beach for dinner. You were worried it was a bit too romantic for two people who had only met earlier that day, but Ben seemed pleased with the idea.
By the time you were both sitting on a blanket, each of you enjoying the sandwiches and grapes you managed to score at a small grocery store just near the beach, you were starting to dread the end of the day.
You were content to watch Ben with his head tipped back, his hair ruffled by the wind rolling over the both of you, as he drew in a deep breath. There was a satisfied grin on his face at the smell of the salt that permeated the air.
"Are you sure you don't have another day?" You couldn't help but ask. It seemed so unfair to you that someone who seemed so genuinely fascinated by life's little wonders wouldn't be able to enjoy them for much longer.
"I guess I'm a bit like Cinderella," Ben admitted with a wry smirk as he cracked open an eye to squint at you. "Once today is up, all the magic disappears, and I have to be happy with what I've got."
"Well, I hope this will help," you told him as you reached for your bag. You pulled out the book he had been practically fondling in your store earlier that day and handed it over to him. "For you," you assured him when he hesitated to take it from you. "Frankenstein, huh? Wouldn't have taken you for a horror guy."
There was a sad twist to his lips as he reached out to let his fingers drift over the cover of the novel. "It seemed appropriate," he murmured as he finally let himself grab the book. "What did you think I'd be interested in?" There was a curious tilt to his head as he looked at you, his fingers still running over the book as if memorizing how it felt in his hands.
"I don't know," you mused with a shake of your head. "Maybe you're one of those guys who's secretly into romance. Maybe you like a little fantasy. Maybe something a bit philosophical," you pondered as you moved to nudge his arm with yours.
You almost didn't catch the movement as Ben reached out to grip your hand. He tangled your fingers together, a smug grin on his face as he let your joined hands rest on the blanket between you. "Maybe you're right," he said, an almost awed look on his face that told you he couldn't believe he was being so bold.
You felt yourself flush at the feeling of his hand in yours. It was something you didn't know you needed until that very moment, but you couldn't even fathom having to give it up now. You squeezed his hand as you leaned over to place a kiss on his cheek.
You caught a glimpse of the enthralled expression on his face and couldn't help but fall for him all the more.
You spent the rest of your time on the beach just watching the waves crash onto the shore. Ben never let go of you, but you noticed him playing with the sand at his side with his free hand, seeming to marvel at the feeling of it as he let it fall through his fingers over and over.
As the sun began to set, Ben finally turned to look at you. "I wish I could stay," he admitted with a dismayed frown.
"I wish you could too," you confessed on a whisper. You felt like your day with Ben was a gift, but you weren't sure if it was for him or you.
While Ben walked you back to your store, you kept trying to come up with ideas to ensure he could stay. You wanted to see him again. You wanted to talk about books or movies or spend a night together under the stars. You wanted to know everything about him, but you knew that it was selfish to ask.
If he said he had to leave, then you knew he had to leave.
You weren’t sure what to do or say as you both came to a stop in front of your store.
"Here," Ben said as he pulled something out of his pocket. It was a crushed daisy that was beginning to wilt and fall apart. "I picked it up earlier today because I missed them," he told you with a shrug. "But I want you to have it." He held it out to you, wincing when the stem began to splinter.
"I love it," you assured him as you reached out to take the flower from him.
You noticed Ben bite his lip, as if gearing himself up to say something, before he finally reached out to take your free hand in both of his. "Y/N, I want to thank you. I wasn't really sure what I wanted out of today, but you made it perfect for me. I'm not going to forget that."
You weren't sure why you felt choked up as you studied him for what you hated to think would be the last time. "I had a good time with you, Ben. Maybe we'll get to do this again someday?"
There was a saddened look on his face as he shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe," he agreed with a nod of his head.
You knew both of you were aware that this was really going to be goodbye. There was something so final about this moment that you couldn't help but feel like you were losing someone you had known forever even if it was just for a day.
Ben abruptly let out a soft, pained groan as he clenched his eyes shut. He brought his hands up and held onto his head for a moment.
"Ben? What's wrong?" You worried as you reached out to put a hand on his shoulder.
"Nothing. It's nothing," he dismissed with a miserable little twist to his mouth as he opened his eyes to regard you. "I just need to be going."
"Oh," you sighed. "Right. Your carriage is about to turn into a pumpkin, huh?"
Ben let out a surprised laugh, his eyes twinkling with a mirth you were going to miss. "Yeah. Something like that," he agreed. He leaned forward and brushed his lips against your cheek. You felt your breath hitch at the feeling of him in your space, the experience bittersweet with the knowledge that it would never happen again. "Thank you for the greatest day of my life, Y/N."
You let out a choked laugh, wishing you could reach out to him when he started to back away from you. "Any time," you told him as you forced yourself to stay rooted to your spot right in front of your store. "Bye, Ben."
"Goodbye, Y/N," he whispered, his hand coming up and his fingers dipping in a wave. You saw him study you for a moment before he seemed to make himself turn and walk away from you.
All you could do was watch him leave you with the foolish hope that you would see him again one day.
#ben hargreeves x reader#tua#the umbrella academy#ben hargreeves#reader insert#reader#prompt request#request
52 notes
·
View notes
Text
Rebel Spy - Chapter 10: Domestic Bliss
These were originally three separate chapters but I combed them. This is just a filler until season 2 and shit hits the fan.
Since then Din and I have gotten a bigger cot so we can share and now the kid sleeps in my cot. While leaving him almost does cause me unnecessary anxiety Din assures me that the kid will be fine.
The room is pitch black right now so I can't see Din's face. His arm is wrapped around my waist and his head lays on my shoulder as I lay on my back. I'm about to fall back asleep when I hear the kid start to whine.
It's about the time Din and I usually get up but I wanted to lay in his arms and let him sleep for a little longer since he barely gets any sleep in the first place.
Trying to get my way through this room so I can feed my kid is going to be a struggle. I slowly peel off Din's arm and I untangle our legs while moving carefully trying not to wake him. After I get out of bed successfully I carefully move my way through the small room and just when I think I'm there I run into the wall causing a loud thud that echos throughout the room.
Din starts to stir in his sleep and I grab my throbbing head, "What are you doing riduur?" I now know that riduur means partner and sometimes can mean wife/husband. I can hear the sleepiness in his voice. It is rough and huskier than usual.
"Kid was crying I was gonna check on him."
"By running into the wall?" Even half asleep he makes his deadpan jokes.
"The room is pitch black."
"Then turn on the light."
"But you're not wearing your helmet."
"Cyar'ika, I trust you."
I reach around finding the light switch and the room illuminates with the artificial light. Apart of me wants to turn around and see the face of the man I love but instead, I open the door and feed my kid breakfast.
-
I feed the kid the rations at the table and Din comes out of the room wearing his helmet with a simple shirt and sweats. Ever since that day, he doesn't wear his armor all the time anymore, only when he has too. He's more comfortable around me which never fails to put a smile on my face.
I am also more comfortable as I opt to wear his clothes around the ship. Currently, I wear one of his long sleeve shirts and one of his boxer briefs as shorts. I have turned the necklace the armor gave me into a bracelet that I now never take off.
We've been staying low lately only stopping at outer rim planets trying to not draw any attention to ourselves. There are people out there who still want us even with Moff Gideon gone.
The kid coos at the sight of his father and Din rubs his ears before sitting at the table and starts cleaning his blasters which I swear he does every day.
"You clean your blasters more than you shower," I say as I feed the kid another one of his dried frogs.
"Not true."
"Are you sure about that? I mean I'm the one who sleeps next to you and can I just say, you smell," I say in a playful tone.
"How do you know that's not you?"
"Funny. So anyway, I was thinking the next planet we stop at maybe we could go to a cantina have a nice meal."
"No."
"Come on Din I'm starting to forget was real food taste like."
"Aurora every time we go to a cantina something goes wrong."
"Well, maybe this time it won't."
He sighs, "We'll see."
-
Din agrees that we can finally leave this ship and the kid and I can eat something besides dry rations. I'll make sure to get something to go for Din so he can eat in peace.
I look at my self in the fresher mirrors one more time before we leave. The more planets Din and I go to the more clothes I seem to buy. Today I opted for a simple yellow dress that goes above my knee. It's long enough to cover my holster that holds my blaster.
I walk out of the fresher to see Din standing there waiting for me now in full beskar.
"You look nice." I know he's trying to give me a compliment but this man almost never has emotion in his voice.
"You're not so bad yourself." I walk over my cot where the kid is sitting and I can feel Din's eyes burning on me with my every move. I pick up the kid and hold him in my arms. I turn back around to Din, "Ready?"
"Uh yeah." He touches the buttons on his vambrace which lowers the ramp to the ship.
We walk through the warmer planet side by side. Instead of walking ahead of me like he used to do due to his long legs he slows down more and walks next to me. Of course, I know he rather be using his jet pack right now but I rather have my two feet stay on the ground. He's been trying to convince to as he says "go on a ride with him" but I refuse.
We enter the city there's not a lot of people but the few that are here stare at Din. We enter the cantina and sit down at a booth in the back corner. I sit the kid on my lap because I know he will just climb on top of there anyway. The waiter comes over and I order myself a plate of meat with some vegetables on the side, a plate to go, and the usually bone broth for the kid.
I look back at Din when the waiter leaves and the visor and burning into my skin, "Whatcha staring at?"
"You because you're mesh'la." More Mando' a.
"Mando I don't know what the means." Mando feels foreign on my tongue but in public, I can't use his name per his request.
"It means beautiful."
I can feel my heart flutter. Its been months and he still makes me nervous. Makes me feel like a teenager experiencing love for the first time.
I rest my hand on my chin leaning forward and I whisper, "I love you."
Before he can respond the waiter brings us our food. I had the kid his little bowl then I take a bite of my food letting out a happy hum as the food with actual flavor fills my tastebuds.
"Happy?" Din asks.
"Very." I used to feel bad eating in front of him but again he assures me that it's fine. The kid starts the babble, "He's happy too."
"Good." I can almost hear the smile in his voice.
The kid and I eat some more and then Din start to shift uncomfortably, "What's wrong?" I ask taking another bite.
"I gotta go to the bathroom," he whispers like its not a normal thing.
"What do you mean to tell me Mandalorians use the bathroom?"
"Aurora."
"What I honestly didn't know," I smile and I can almost feel the scowl I'm sure he has under there, "Stars just go to the bathroom."
He slowly gets up and awkwardly walks to the bathroom. I try to suppress my laugh.
I hear the doors to the cantina open and I pay no mind as I continue to eat my meal.
"Whats a beautiful girl like you doing here alone?" Stars if I had a credit every time I heard that line. I look up to see a less than average looking Twi'lek.
"I'm not alone," I simply state not even looking up from the food in front of me. When Din comes out of the bathroom this guy is dead.
I would take care of it myself but I would much rather see Din do it.
"I wouldn't count the baby as a good company."
"She's with me." There he is.
I'm already placing the credits on the table and I put a little extra knowing what Din is about to do.
"Well, you weren't here so-" before the Twi'lek can finish his sentence Din is picking him up and throwing him across the cantina.
He lands with a hard thud on the floor. He stumbles standing up and runs out of there as fast as possible.
"Okay, now that was hot."
"Ready to go?" He asks.
"Yep." I grab his to-go food and the baby and we walk out of there.
-
It's pitch black on the ship again and I lay on Din's bare chest. These moments are my favorite with him. The skin to skin contact we were both starved of for years. I listen to the steady sound of his heartbeat as he traces circles on my arm.
"I'll never get tired of seeing you throw people across the room."
"I enjoy doing it. Especially when they're talking to my Riduur."
"Hey, how do you say I love you in Mando'a?"
"Ni kar'tayl gar darasuum," the foreign language flows off his tongue perfectly.
"Okay yeah, I can't pronounce that."
He chuckles, "I love you, mesh'la."
-
Three weeks.
He's been on a hunt for three weeks. He knew this hunt was going to take him a few more days than usual so I made him promise he would check in with me in the comlink every day.
He hasn't checked in for three days.
Stars am I stressed. I know Din can take care of himself but what if he's in trouble and I'm just sitting here. I normally come along with him but he made me stay so the kid wouldn't be alone.
If he is in trouble I wouldn't even know where to start looking. But he's fine okay he's fine there's no need to panic Aurora.
I've been sleeping in my old cot with the kid because the bigger come has been lonely. I've been wearing his shirts only the past three weeks just so I can remember the smell of him.
I've cleaned the entire ship from head to toe there is no dust anywhere in sight. I even cleaned blasters he hasn't used in months even though he says I do it wrong. I don't do it wrong he's just so particular about them.
I pour the rations into the bowl of water and I watch as it turns into something I can eat. Sometimes I dream about real food. Don't get me wrong I love it here. I love Din and the kid but stars do I miss real food.
I take a bite of the tasteless food. He told me to not call him on the comlink because he said something about it being dangerous but he hasn't said anything for three days. I don't wanna disrespect his wishes but I'm so worried. I knew what I was getting into when I started a relationship with a Mandalorian I knew that moments like this would happen.
It makes me think back to the war. When my friends would go off on missions and never came back or when I would go off on missions and come back less like myself every time. Being with Din I've been more like myself. The girl I was on Alderaan before she saw things she could never unsee or lost things she could never come back.
I look at the kid who's just sitting on my cot playing with the metal ball Din gave him. He misses Din too I can tell he hasn't been as giggly lately. He's been staying up later too like he's waiting for his dad to come and tell him goodnight before he can finally close those big eyes and rest. I can't blame him I haven't been sleeping well either. I got so used to being wrapped in Din's arms I forgot how to sleep without it.
-
Ah yes laying in bed and staring at the ceiling my favorite activity. I kid is snuggled next to me as I try to stop thinking about where Din is or what he's doing because if I do I'll panic and I don't need that right now.
Just as I'm about to fall asleep the ramp opens and Din is the only one who can do that. I jump up careful of the kid and I turn on the light to see Din dragging who I assume is the bounty onto the ship. He is covered in dirt. Like I can't see the beskar covered but stars it is good to see him and know that he's alive. I watch as he throws the body into the carbonite block before turning to me, "Cyar'ika."
"Are you okay are you hurt?" I ask rushing to his side.
"I'm fine," He says.
I let go of the breathe I didn't know I was holding, "I was worried you didn't say anything for three days."
He takes off his glove then he holds the side of my side, "I know I'm sorry. I- I would hug you right now but I haven't showered since I left."
"Three weeks you've been gone three weeks."
"I know," his tone is softer but he also sounds exhausted.
"Shower then get some rest you need it."
He nods before heading to the fresher.
-
Not long after I feel him climb into our cot. It's pitch black like usually so I can't see his face but that doesn't mean I can't touch it.
I turn around to face him. I place my hand on the side of his cheek. I can feel the scruff on his face that he probably hasn't shaved since he left and he didn't want to do it tonight considering how tired he must be, "I missed you."
"I missed you too, Riduur." He kisses my nose before placing a soft kiss on my lips. He pulls me closer so I can lay my head on his chest and listen to his steady heartbeat. "I think I'm getting old."
"You think?" I say obviously joking. When Din and I first started this he was a little insecure about our age gap. Which isn't even a lot only ten years. "You're not old."
"I feel old."
"Maybe you just need to get into better shape." I trace patterns along his covered chest with the tip of my finger.
He lightly chuckles, "Maybe. I mean it took me three weeks to catch this guy."
"At least you caught him."
"Barley."
"Yeah but you still got him at the end that's all the matters."
"Yeah, I guess." He pulls me closer and for the first time in three weeks, we get some sleep.
-
I walk through the city alone. I made Din stay back he just went on a hunt for three weeks he needs rest but we also need food so here I am. After getting rations for us and getting med supplies I pass by a clothing store. I don't really need more clothes but I few more dresses couldn't hurt. Plus I know how much Din loves seeing me in them.
As I'm looking through the clothes two guys walk-in. I don't think much of it until of course, they both come up on either side of me. my hand starts to hover above my blaster that sits in his holster.
"Where's your Mandalorian? You two break up already?"
"What its too you?" My hand slowly slips into my pocket and I turn on the comlink.
"I think you know what we want," the other one says
"Actually I don't." Before they can respond I grab my blaster shooting the one to the left of me. Before I can shoot the other guy he takes out his blaster and shoots me in the thigh. I feel the blood drip down my bare thigh.
I kick him with my other leg causing him to stumble back. I ignore the throbbing feeling in my thigh having been shot in worse places before. He tries shooting me again but he misses and I take the opportunity to shoot him in the stomach.
With them both dead I take the comlink out of my pocket. With everything going on I didn't hear Din talking through it, "Aurora where are you?!"
"Clothing store," I answer out of breath, "Got. Hit." I sit on the floor the pain becoming too much. I grab a shirt from the rack and I wrap it around the wound is some attempt to stop the bleeding. I place credits on the floor for the shirt and the two dead bodies.
Dins comes bursting through the doors. He kneels down next to me, "Shit. Come on let's get you out of here." He scoops me up and rushes out of there.
I don't remember much of Din caring me back to the crest. I had almost forgotten how much it hurt to get shot. Next thing I know Din is laying me down in the kid's cot and running up to the cockpit to get us the hell off this planet.
He comes back down the ladder and grabs the medkit. He kneels down in front of me and takes off the shirt I improvised as a bandage and starts to clean the wound I wine at the sudden contact.
"Sorry cyar'ika," He cleans it some more, "What did those guys want with you the imps are dead," he says it more to himself but I still answer.
"You were out there for three weeks. Probably saw you. Wanted the baby. Or You. Wanted the fame or the credits that come with our names."
He doesn't say anything back he just sighs and finishes cleaning the wound, "I'm going to have to give you an e-bacta shot."
I hate bacta shots. Bacta shots make you feel all weird and out of it after and it sucks. We only have them for situations like this"No. Can't- can't you just use-use a bacta patch."
"Too big of a wound."
"I hate bacta shot."
"I know cyar'ika."
"Screw you," He takes the shot out of the medkit. I close my eyes never even really liking needles in the first place. I feel the pitch on my thigh making me gasp.
"There you see wasn't that bad." I can already feel the pain leaving my thigh as Din places a bandage on top to cover the wound while it heals.
"It was horrible."
"Come on you big baby lets get you changed and into bed."
-
"I think you are very handsome," I say to Din my words slurring as the bacta shot starts to take even more effect.
I sit on the edge of our cot as Din takes off my shoes.
"You haven't seen my face."
"Okay yeah, but I can tell."
"How?" he places my shoes next to his pairs and he turns around to grab me something to sleep in which are just his clothes.
"Your voice for starters." He slides off the now blood-covered shorts off of me and slides on the briefs I sleep in.
"Really?"
"Mhm. Deep. Husky. Very attractive."
"What else?" he's loving this. "Lift your arms." I do and he takes off the also blood-covered shirt and he places of his tunics over my head.
"The way you walk. The way you fight. How your hair curls at the end. How you have that one dimple when you smile. How you have those little wrinkles by your eyes. Your scruffy beard," he turns off the light, "Hey where did the lights go?" I hear him chuckle before I hear the hiss and the metal clanking off his helmet being taken off.
I hear him lean in front of me again he kisses me on the forehead, "Go to sleep cyar'ika."
"Lay with me can't sleep without you."
"Of course."
-
Din hands me the bowl of the purple Jorgan fruit, "Why thank you," I say.
Din hasn't let me leave the bed even though my wound is basically healed. The kid lays beside me not wanting to leave my side. Din sits at the end of the cot he placed a gloved hand on my ankle and rubs circles. "How's you're head?"
The bacta shot has a lot of after-effects. The main one being headaches. When you take it you feel this high but coming down sucks.
"Still hurts." I feel the throbbing in my head. I take another bite of the fruit humming at the taste.
"Good?" Din asks with humor in his voice.
"Stars yes. My sister and I used to eat boxes of these in like two days." I smile thinking about how much we used to eat the fruit.
"Never had it."
Now, this shocks me, "You've never had jorgan fruit?!"
He chuckles shaking his head, "Nope."
"Turn off the light take off the helmet you're trying this." He laughs again without moving. "Din I'm serious." He sighs before getting up and turning off the light. My eyes adjust to the sudden darkness while the kid laughs beside me.
I feel the cot dip as he sits down and the sound of the hiss that signals his helmet has been removed. I scoot closer to him with the bowl still in my lap. I place my hand on the side of his face feeling the roughness of his scruff. I take a second to rub my thumb on the curve of this nose, "I love your nose." I place a soft kiss on the tip of his nose before kissing his lips.
I can actually feel his face heat up knowing I made him blush. "The fruit Riddur," he reminds me.
"Right sorry I get distracted easily."
I feel him smile before saying, "I know."
"Shut up," I say with a laugh. I reach down into the bowl of fruit and grab a piece, "Ready?" I can feel his head nod. I bring the fruit up to his lips. He takes a bite of the fruit humming at the taste, "Good?"
He swallows the fruit, "I see why you like it so much." Before I can answer he takes advantage of his helmet being gone and kisses me.
-
"No."
"Why not?"
"I'm not fighting you Aurora."
"It wouldn't be fighting it would be training." He just sighs at me. We stopped at a small backwater planet to lay low before we drop off the bounties at Navarro.
The planet is nice the weather is perfect and trees surround us keeping the razor crest hidden. The kid splashes around in a tiny puddle with a frog I'm sure he's planning to eat later today. He splashed water at Din's boots, Din looks at the kid and the kid just giggles and babbles to him.
He turns back to me, "The beskar would hurt you."
"Then take it off." He just sighs at me again, "What are you scared I'm gonna kick your ass?" I say playfully.
He scoffs. He has the audacity to scoff at me, "You're not gonna beat me."
"Bet you I can. You said before I could," I remind him of that night on canto bright.
"I was trying to flirt with you."
"That was your way of flirting?" That was how this tin can decided to flirt with me?
"It worked didn't it?"
"Oh, whatever I could still kick your ass, target practice." I know the nickname isn't his favorite my use of his obviously irritates him.
"You're not gonna drop this are you?"
"Do I ever?"
He titles his head thinking about it. He sighs again. Then he begins to take off his armor. "I'm not gonna go easy on you," he says taking off his knee pads.
"Neither will I."
His armor now lays in the grass, "Ready cyar'ika?" he practically taunts me.
"Ready when you are."
Both of us get into a fighting stance. I know he's not going to make the first move but I also know the second I do he'll block it.
I go to swing my fist at his chest while his attention turns to my hand I knee him in the gut. He stumbles back and I know he's fuming at the fact that I tricked him.
"Oh so that's how we're playing." Yeah he's mad. He goes to punch me but I'm able to dodge it.
Every single punch or kick gets blocked. We're both out of breathe and tired but our stubbornness won't let this end until one of his is victorious.
He seems to be more exhausted then I am. He catches another one of my punches instead of pulling my hand back I take the chance of him being distracted to swipe his legs making him fall to the ground pulling me down with him.
Both of us fall to the ground with a thud. I land on top of him. He groans in pain due to hitting the group and me landing on him. I pin his wrist down and I smile in victory, "Looks like I can kick your ass." He flips us over easily. Now he's on top and my wrist are pinned.
"Only cause I let you." I try to fight out of his grip but he only tightness it.
"You're only saying that cause you lost so bad." Just as he was going to say something which I'm sure was some dry joke we hear the kid cry.
He lets go of my wrist standing up holding his hand out to help me up. I take it, standing up, and walking over to where my kid is.
I find him face down in the dirt probably feel over from chasing a frog. I pick him up and I take the end of my shirt rubbing off the dirt from his face. "Did the frog out run you?" He just looks at me with his big eyes more tears threatening to spill, "C'mon lets get you food that won't run away huh?" He babbles at this and I take him instead with Din trailing behind.
-
I put the kid down for the night meaning Din and I get some piece of quiet.
I walk into mine and Dins little room. I see him laying on the bed in shorts and his helmet.
"You should dress like this more often." I turn off the light and I carefully climb into bed beside him. He takes of his helmet and pulls me into his chest
"I'm sure you would love that."
"I would very much like it."
"I can't believe you kicked my ass today."
"Of course I did."
"It was kinda hot." I roll my eyes, smiling at his compliment.
"I love you Din." I close my eyes slowly drifting off to sleep.
Before I'm fully asleep I hear, "I love you too Riduur."
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x reader#the mandalorian#the mandalorian x oc#the mandalorian x reader#din djarin#din djarin x reader#din djarin x oc#mando#mando x reader#star wars x reader#baby yoda#oberyn martell#agent whiskey#agent whiskey x reader
52 notes
·
View notes
Note
directors commentary on absence plzzz
what an excellent choice!!
commentary in bold italics
So the BH arc was chopped to shit while I was working on it, because I couldn’t decide what Mom got REALLY mad about. Because Derek really had the corner on being mad at Aaron over Emily and I wanted to push it into the personal a little more.
Plus, I sometimes think the “let’s get mad at Aaron and JJ for Emily” is a touch overplayed and definitely would have been that way in this story.
You let yourself into his apartment, slamming the door behind you. He’s been waiting for you, leaning against the windowsill across from the door.
“How dare you.”
He sighs and presses a hand to his forehead. “You have to understand that I -”
“Bullshit, Aaron. I don’t have to understand a goddamn thing. What are you thinking? We need you.”
His head tips up, and he looks through you. The haunted look in his eyes almost makes you falter - it so acutely reminds you of the days following Haley’s death - but you keep your resolve. You know what that is? Growth! Mom is REFUSING to cave to his inner demons bullshit. He doesn’t say anything, just lets you yell at him until it’s out of your system. You could never actually hate him and he knows that, which makes some of it easier, but not all of it.
This was also the fight that was originally written for Mean It, but I spliced different beats in based on what the story called for. This one fit much better here, and increases the stakes because he’s about to leave.
The tears start and pick up speed as you continue, nearly at a shout. “You’ve known for seven months that you were going to leave for Pakistan. I read the brief. Seven. Fucking. Months, Aaron. You didn’t tell us when the task force assignment came through. Emily died, and you’re still leaving?” He flinches. And they’re so worked up they don’t even notice the magnitude or depth of the flinch like they usually would. “You’re leaving me and Jack. You’re leaving our team. I never thought you could do something like that to us. Maybe them, but not me. Never to me. I mean, after everything we’ve -” You cut yourself off and raise the back of your hand to your mouth, unable to finish the unbearably painful thought.
I had a ridiculous amount of fun writing this fight. I LOVE writing fights.
And “wet anger” as @ssaic-jareau put it, is so much more interesting and damning than dry anger for situations like this, especially in opposition to Aaron.
He’s not sure which part is the most painful - the fact that you list yourself with Jack instead of with the team, the fact that you say ‘our team,’ or the tone that drips with hurt. The sob that rips through your chest breaks his heart. Remember in enough when he was thinking about the horror of causing them pain? Yeah me too. He leans heavily against the arm of his couch, knocked down by the weight of your tears.
No - the hardest part is knowing he deserves it, that you aren’t saying anything that isn’t unfair or untrue.
Mom’s anger and hurt feeds right into his insecurities. This is quite literally his worst fear come to life, and as confident as he is in the strength of their relationship, he is terrified that he wont come back from this one.
“I can’t even look at you right now.”
He can only watch you as you walk back out, leaving the door open behind you.
There’s something so satisfying about leaving the door open after a fight. Like the drama of a slammed door is one thing, but I’ve always preferred creating a situation in which the other person has to get up and close the door behind you.
From experience, it’s incredibly satisfying.
About twenty minutes later, he receives a text.
9:34pm I’ll be there tomorrow at 12:30 to take you to base. Be ready when I get there.
He crawls into bed about a half an hour later, and receives another text.
10:05pm Goodnight.
The period at the end of that text is like the death knell for Aaron.
Fuck.
OOOOOOOH Aaron you done fucked up, kiddo. Good thing you’re self aware and have literal MONTHS without Mom to figure it out :)
(God he’s an idiot)
+++
The ride to base ride is mostly silent, and you know something’s wrong. It’s nothing you can articulate or even really put your finger on, but it’s something bigger than just his imminent absence.
As much as they know about each other, their emotional tuning forks can’t get past what they won’t share with the other. In this instance, Mom has not the first clue about what he’s hiding from her. How could she know?
He’s boarding a C-130 supply transport to Pakistan, and it will no doubt be a long and deeply uncomfortable flight. His go bag, packed with desert fatigues and a couple of creature comforts, looks smaller than usual at his feet.
“How long?”
He sighs and shakes his head. “Taskforce operations are need-to-know.” There’s so much he can’t tell you, and it eats at him. Because it’s you, and he’s been an ass, he concedes a little. And also he can only keep so many secrets from them. “Probably a couple of months.”
“We’ll be okay, Aaron.” A little laugh leaves him, and it pulls a smile from you. “What?”
“Remember when you chased me down last night to tell me the team couldn’t do this without me?”
This is a dialogue motif for sure - it shows up all over the place in this series.
Remember all those other times you chased him down to yell at him about something? Yeah, those too.
You roll your eyes. “It’s still true, but we’ll manage. We always do.” There’s a moment of silence, and you continue. “And you’re going where you’re needed - that helps.”
It’s true. Your anger had cooled (just a little) overnight, and you decided you didn’t want him to leave while you were still upset with each other.
You already miss him.
Yes, that’s a motif and the reference in fear itself, with Haley.
“Don’t think I’m not still mad at you.”
He looks out the window, and you can hear the wheels turning in his head. Jack is on his mind, and so are you. There’s nothing more nauseating than the thought of leaving you while you’re still hurting from Emily’s loss. “I know.”
Why are you going through with this, Hotchner?
Oh, right. You’re a coward.
“I just don’t want our last conversation before you leave to be a fight.” You sniff, but don’t look at him as you continue driving down the highway.
I think this is their version of not “going to bed angry” as the saying goes. There was this fear I tried to convey that if they fought before he left and something happened to him, your last words to each other would be angry ones.
I am perhaps the most undeserving man on the planet.
You’re also an idiot, Aaron.
He says, “Thank you. I don’t want that either,” but he hopes you can hear what else he can’t say.
He has the same fear - of something happening to them (because he’s never worried about himself) while he’s gone, coming home to another funeral.
I love you. I’m sorry.
+++
“Alright, you’ve got everything you need?” You stand next to him on the tarmac, shading your eyes from the sun.
Aaron hikes his bag higher on his shoulder. “Think so. You gonna be alright?”
This was the first scene I saw. I so clearly envisioned the blinding sunlight in the middle of the afternoon during a Virginia spring with the two of them standing out there in a kind of isolated no-mans-land out on the tarmac.
You nod and reach for him. He embraces you, tucking his head into your shoulder. “You be safe, Aaron Hotchner. If you die out there I’ll kill you myself.”
He chuckles, and you hope the sound is enough to keep your heart from breaking too much over the next couple of months. Your eyes close as he presses a kiss to your cheek. This image made my heart hurt. “I’ll check in when I can.”
Shoving against his chest, you turn him around and push him toward the plane. “Get outta here.” And that, kids, is what we call emotional redirection and a repressive coping strategy!
He takes one last look over his shoulder when he reaches the ramp and offers you a wave. You return it.
+++
You manage to get to the highway before the tears start. The only person you want to talk to is Emily. She’d know exactly what to say, and she’d make sure your days off were full of fun and good company. You pull off on the side of the road, your head falling into your hands, sobs wracking through you.
When you’re able to keep driving, your chest hurts beyond belief.
Without her, these months seem to stretch before you forever.
+++
“Ready or not, here I come!” You call across the apartment, sneaking through the familiar rooms with practiced ease.
This was another one of those very clear scenes that just popped into my head.
Aaron’s been away for close to a month, and you’ve settled into a routine. Cases, of course, keep you busy. Derek’s rather good at playing Unit Chief - decisive and collaborative - but you miss Aaron’s steady, even hand.
Really, you miss everything about him. You try not to think about him too much.
You fail, often.
Avoiding thoughts of Aaron gets even harder as you creep into the master bedroom. The smell of him hasn’t left. Smell is such a strong link to memory and I just had to include that as something in this chapter of their lives. Like it’s so weird going into someone’s room, no matter how many times you’ve been there, and there’s no evidence that they’ve been there since the last time you saw them. Past the doorway, the air is spicy, masculine, and warm. You squint at the bed. One of the pillows moves, just a little, and you pounce, pulling the covers back and grabbing the wiggling pillow.
Jack screeches and throws himself at you. You catch him and fall back on the bed, laughing. “I found you!”
Jess is off running errands for the afternoon, taking some well-earned time off. You’ll more than likely spend the night over here tonight to give her more of her weekend. It’s never any trouble to stay with Jack. You adore each other.
I am so soft for Mom and Jack y’all.
Usually, Jack leaps right to his feet for another round, but he stays put after his fit of mirth passes, sprawling across your chest.
“What are you thinking about over there?”
He sighs, and brings his little hands under his chin, propping his head up so he can look at you. He’s six, now - still very much a boy - but the pensive look on his face starkly reminds you of his father. Oh, don’t worry. He’ll keep doing that well into adulthood but the resemblance will only get scarier. “When’s dad going to be home?”
You push some hair off his forehead. “I’m not sure, my love. I’m hoping it’s only a couple more weeks, but it could be a little longer than that.”
He sighs, and it breaks your heart a little. You turn on your side, and he curls into you, resting his head on your arm and tucking under your chin. Don’t worry. He’ll keep doing that, too. “Are you and my dad best friends?”
You laugh a little. “Yeah, I think so. Your dad and I have known each other for a long time.” His little hands play with the collar of your shirt. There’s more to his question. Jack’s just like his dad and takes a bit of ferreting out. Luckily, you’ve had plenty of practice. “What are you curious about, little bug?”
“Do you miss Dad?”
I always want to show that Jack feels safe with them, and can ask them harder questions without fear of judgment.
A track of Aaron’s laugh, his smile, the way his arms feel around you flies through your head. “Yeah, I miss him a lot.”
“I’m happy you’re here so we can miss him together.” You can almost hear Aaron’s voice in Jack’s. It sounds just like something he would say, and probably has said, talking to his son about Haley.
I love the things that kids kind of implicitly understand.
“Me too, buddy.” You kiss the top of his head. “Me too.”
Jess returns about an hour later, groceries in-hand, to find you and Jack curled together in Aaron’s bed, snoozing the afternoon away. She snaps a picture with her phone, saving it in an album she keeps for Aaron. After she puts the groceries away, she escapes, leaving a note.
I LOVE THESE little tableaus. And y'all know how much I like pictures.
Did you notice that this picture comes up in mistletoe??
You’re on your own tonight and tomorrow. Have a good time with breakfast - he’s been picky lately.
XO, Jess
+++
Back to back cases - five of them, to be exact, pull you through the next two months by the ear. Formal leadership wears on Derek more and more by the day, and you find yourself making just as many decisions as he does. That’s a fun parallel to season five!! You’re immensely proud of him, but the whole thing is exhausting. Most days feel held together by duct tape, with you and Rossi acting as the adhesive.
Thus, your evening with Jess is both well-earned and much needed.
“Wanna crash here tonight?” She sets a mug of tea down on the coffee table in front of you and sits heavily back on the couch. “It’s pretty late.”
You check your watch and find it is indeed late. Before you can answer, your phone rings, and you answer it with an apologetic glance toward Jess. “Hey, Morgan. What’s up?”
“We have sat call notification from Hotch. Can you come in?” He sounds exhausted.
In real life, you don’t just get to carry sat phones around willy nilly. Satellite time is EXPENSIVE and the US Govt is FRUGAL in the extreme (when it comes to minor DoJ teams and stuff - don’t get me started on being a global police force because that’s a RABBIT HOLE)
“Yeah, I can be there in twenty. Is everything okay?”
He sighs. “Yeah, looks like a routine check-in.”
Jess sighs, knowing the drill. She goes to the kitchen and pours your tea into a travel mug.
Have I mentioned yet today that I LOVE Jess Brooks??
“Are you calling anyone else in?”
“Nope. Just you. See you when you get here.” He hangs up.
You stare at your phone as Jess sits next to you again. “We have a call from Aaron coming in, and I have to head to the office.” She hands you your travel mug, and you take it gratefully.
“You’re welcome back here - I can set up Aaron’s room for you. We’re a lot closer to the office than your place, and I don’t want you to drive if you’re too tired.” She sets a hand on your knee, and you reach over to embrace her.
“Thanks, Jess.”
+++
When you arrive, Derek’s already on the phone. “… So, no leads?… Right.” He looks up and catches your eye. “Here, Hotch.”
You take the phone. “Hey.”
“Hi.” He sounds relieved. “Are you doing okay? How’s Jack?”
I love this moment, and I could so clearly picture some of the tension leaving his shoulders on the other end of the phone.
His questions make you smile. “We’re good. He’s good. I just left the apartment - Jess and I were having some grown-up movie time.”
You’re warmed by his laugh. “Good. Glad to hear it. I was just telling Derek that the leads out here have gone cold, but we’re still working.”
“Ah. Any chance you’ll be home soon?” You avoid Derek’s searching gaze.
Derek always knows something, doesn’t he?
“It doesn’t look that way, no. We’re picking up on some chatter out there, but nothing firm. We’ll have to keep out for a couple more weeks at least.”
Your heart drops, but you hide it as best you can. “Alright. Anything you need from us back here?”
“Just keep doing good work.” You know he can’t say much more than that, with more than a couple of NSA guys in between you on the line, not to mention the archival recording of the call. Both of those things actually happen, too. You can’t just say shit about shit over a sat phone. Even then, you know he means looking for Doyle. “That’s all I need from you.”
“We can do that.” You give him a quick rundown of some recent cases, all surface-level. You’re mostly stalling, using up incredibly expensive satellite time just to hear his voice.
You hear him sigh. “Alright, I gotta get back. Tell Jack and Jess I love them.”
There’s also something unspoken here!! But we all knew that.
“Of course.” You hand the phone back to Derek and wait while they finish up. Your eyes wander over the volumes of law books in Aaron’s bookshelf, the pictures of Jack and Haley and Jess behind his desk. Wandering over to his chair, you sit down and rest your head on your arms.
Your eyes wander to a photo taken a year and a half ago at Haley’s service. You’re not sure who took it, but you’re crouched on the ground talking to Jack, while Aaron stands behind him with a hand on his head. Jack’s little hands are in yours, and he’s smiling a little.
I am just a sucker for pictures. I know I’ve said this before, but they are such a wonderful vehicle for implicit characterization. I think, in some ways, he keeps this picture because in a kind of abstract, mournful way, it’s a photo of all four of them.
Of all the photos to keep on his desk…
Derek hangs up the sat phone and puts it back in the lockbox. He crosses the office and leans against the desk beside you, placing a hand on your shoulder.
PHYSICAL CONTACT
+++
When you get back to the apartment (indeed much closer than your home), Jess is asleep in the guest room, and Jack’s still out like a light.
Aaron’s bed feels far too big and far too cold without him.
+++
The next time a sat call comes in, you can’t go into the office. Jack has the flu and is absolutely miserable. You can’t, in good conscience, leave Jess to her own devices. Between the vomit and the sleeplessness and the tears, four sets of hands are absolutely necessary.
I think this is really one of those moments where they step into the parent role for Jack. I didn’t feel the need to explicitly note it in here, but that’s the way I approached this scene.
“Derek, I can’t leave. Jack is literally puking his guts out as we speak, and I don’t have any new intel for Hotch.”
Morgan huffs into the phone. “Come on. You know you’re the only one he actually wants to talk to and the only one who has any actual updates about Jack.”
“You just have to tell him that I’m with Jack tonight because he’s got the flu. Isn’t that enough of an update?” You don’t really mean to snap at him, but the lack of sleep has made you a little punchy.
“Fine. If he -”
“Yeah, I know. If he gets upset, just blame me. He can deal with me when he’s not in Pakistan. As long as there are twelve time zones between us, I’ll take my chances.”
“Fair enough.”
Even though he’s Acting Unit Chief, they’re still best friends and you can tell lmao.
He hangs up, and you return to the hall bathroom, where Jack’s cheek is pressed against the toilet seat, his forehead damp and face pale. Jess is taking her turn to sleep - you’ll switch off in an hour.
“Hey, bubba.”
He mumbles something that sounds like, “Hi.”
“Can I get you some crackers?”
Jack shakes his head and lifts himself up, holding his arms out. The risk of illness far from your mind, you gather him up and lean against the cabinets, rubbing his back.
“Can you try to close your eyes for me?”
“I don’t feel good.” There are a few tears in his voice, and it breaks your heart a little. You’ve so been there.
“I know, baby. I know. Just close your eyes for a minute, okay?”
He does, and his breathing evens out eventually. He’s still feverish, but you’re happy he’s sweating, at least. It could break by morning at this rate.
The makeshift towel-bed on the bathroom floor looks more than inviting. You gingerly shuffle over and lay down, keeping Jack flat against your chest.
This was such a hallmark of my childhood - the sleeping on towels if you had a stomach bug. I remember being so exhausted that the towels were suddenly the best thing in the whole wide world. Like....mattress who??
It’s the best sleep you’ve had in weeks.
+++
The hardest days are the ones where you end up by yourself. Derek’s picked up kickboxing with Penelope, JJ has her family, and Rossi retreats to the cabin by the lake with an alarming degree of regularity.
Thank God he’s not as cranky as Gideon.
That would be too spooky.
Any excuse to get a lil jab at Gideon in, it’s one I’m going to capitalize on.
Everyone is out of the office, scattered to their respective distractions. You sit on the floor of Aaron’s office, leaning against his desk. Your laptop sits open in front of you, playing a movie you’re only half paying attention to.
I like this image of them just...going to the office to hang out, even on a day off. I used to do that in the theatre when I was in college. I had no reason whatsoever for being there, but it wasn’t my house so it was a nice change.
It was only this afternoon you realized his office smelled more like Morgan’s Tiger Balm than Aaron, and it broke your heart a little. Your only solace was his apartment - the evidence of his existence was inescapable there. With Emily gone for good, you often needed the reminder.
His office phone rings. You pause the movie, stand, and answer it.
“Agent Hotchner’s office.”
NSA is on the other side, dry and professional. “We have an incoming call from Agent Hotchner. Is Agent Morgan available?”
You tell him he’s not, but that you’re the next in line to receive task force updates. In an equally dry and professional tone, you relay your credentials and your unique intel code.
“Thank you. Please stand by.” Click.
You roll your eyes.
God, they’re boring.
Sitting down at Aaron’s desk, you wait for the armed guard to arrive with the phone. As per protocol, you’ll sign for the call and remove it from the lockbox yourself. You’ll return it for pickup when the call is completed.
The guard shows up and you step through the motions, finally getting the phone to your ear.
“Hey.”
“Oh, it’s you.” He sounds surprised, but not displeased.
You laugh a little. “Yeah, it’s me. Morgan’s unavailable at the moment.”
“I see. Is Jack feeling any better?”
Another thing I wanted to lean into in this part was the anguish Aaron must feel being so far away from Jack for so long.
“Yeah. He’s been alright for about a week now. It was a pretty nasty bug, but he’s a trooper. Any new chatter down your way?” You trace the wood grain of his desk with your finger, only a little absent-minded.
“There’s a little bit of activity on the border. We’re monitoring the situation. Is everything going okay over there?”
“Yeah, for the most part. We’ve been feeling the heat a little since Seaver transferred to Andy’s unit, but we’re managing alright. Dave’s called JJ back in to lend a hand, and she’s doing really well.”
That was such a tiny detail in the show, but i realized how rough it must have been to be down like three people by the end of it.
He hums. “That was a smart idea.”
“I’ll tell him you said so.”
“Oh, please don’t. It’ll go straight to his head.”
You smile. “Fair point. Any updates on the timetable?”
When are you coming home? Please make it soon.
“Not at the moment. I think we’re getting closer. Few more weeks.” There’s something behind his voice you can’t quite grasp, but you let it go. Again, not a singular clue means that the emotional tuning fork is broken.
“Alright. Keep us posted.”
“Will do. You know the drill.”
“I sure do. I’ll relay the information to the team, tell your son you love him, and talk to you in a couple of weeks.”
You can almost hear his smile. “Exactly. Talk soon.”
“Be safe, Aaron.”
+++
You’re all gathered at the roundtable when Aaron walks in, looking all the worse for wear and -
Is that a beard?
Did I make myself myself laugh with that first observation? Yes. Was it my first thought even before I could process the delight that we wouldn’t have any episodes without him the first time I saw 7x01? Yes.
Wait. He’s back.
You just spoke to him on Monday, with news of a “few more weeks.”
Fucking bastard knew he was coming home, didn’t he?
All of your joy in seeing him evaporates, and you narrow your eyes at him. This was that moment where I had that AHA! thing. I realized that THIS was the thing they were going to get upset about. And it’s not just the anger from right now, the anger from before comes rushing back too. Basically - he’s safe, so they can get really mad and the fear goes away. Just like the last time you were in this room together, there’s an apology in his gaze.
“Welcome back.” Derek doesn’t sound surprised, and your head whips toward him. He doesn’t look at you.
Unbelievable.
“Thanks. Everyone, have a seat.” You follow Aaron’s instructions, and sit, crossing your arms. It’s childish, sure, but the balance of personal and professional life has flown out the window. Okay serious question. Was it ever in the room with y’all?
The next part here comes straight out of the show but it was SO fun to reframe.
Collecting the dialogue and who says what is often the most tedious part of the process for the episode-linked fics, but once that’s done I have a lot of fun putting it together and linking things into the rest of the universe - pointing things out and the like.
I always feel like y’all know so much about how I watch the show and my perspective on it with the episode fics. It’s kind of an interesting picture to me, like y’all are looking at it the way I see it. I dunno. That was a random thought.
This feels like a personal slight, rather than a professional one. You try to push it away, but it lingers in your sternum like a lit flare. It’s uncomfortable, and you hate it.
I’ve always found it’s really unpleasant to be mad at someone you really love. I always hate it because I don’t usually want to be mad. I wanted to lean into that feeling here.
“Why?” Derek sounds a little concerned, and you can’t blame him. “What’s going on? Is everything alright?”
“Seven months ago I made a decision that affected this team.” You notice, brow furrowed, that JJ stands beside Hotch like an ally. They both have odd looks on their faces. “As you all know, Emily had lost a lot of blood after her fight with Doyle.”
No.
Reader doesn’t know what they don’t know, but they know something in their gut. I don’t think it would be too off-base to attribute it to their connection to Aaron.
“The doctors were able to stabilize her. She was airlifted from Boston to Bethesda under a covert exfiltration.”
No.
“Her identity was strictly need-to-know. She stayed there until she was well enough to travel. She was reassigned to Paris, where she was given several identities, none of which we had access to for her security.”
No.
There’s silence, and you can’t tear your eyes from Aaron.
“She’s alive?”
“We buried her.”
Penelope and Spencer’s comments rush past you and you feel much like you did in the waiting room on that horrible, horrible night seven months ago.
“As I said, I take full responsibility for the decision. If anyone has any issues, they should be directed toward me.”
His eyes finally meet yours, and you find your vision blurred. You blink away your tears.
It was a necessary lie.
You go into this business expecting to be lied to.
Not by Aaron.
That’s not the issue and you know it. He left.
He left us.
THIS is exactly the conflict and why Reader can’t fully trust him. It’s very normal to have these kinds of covert operations in agencies, though they seem jarring in the context of a team that’s so close.
It’s a weird reminder that this is still the FBI, and even though they’re family, they are colleagues and agents first. That’s an uncomfortable realization and part of me thinks that’s why Derek got so mad.
He was so ready for the BAU to be different, to be his family. We know that Derek has HUGE issues with trust, so evidence that his family isn’t as “safe” as he thought would be have been so difficult to process.
“Any issues?” Derek’s disbelief is marred by hurt, but you can’t reassure him through your own shock. “Yeah, I got issues.”
He’s cut off by Penelope’s glance toward the doorway.
The team, save for JJ and Hotch, rush toward her. You’re stuck to your seat until she approaches you. At her touch, you come back to life, throwing yourself into her arms. “Emily.”
“I’m so sorry. I’m so so sorry.” Her grip on you is tight, but your arms, looped around her shoulders, don’t feel like they’re attached to your body.
Y’all ever felt that buzzing feeling when there’s so much happening and everything feels like radio static? Yeah.
She lets you go and continues to speak. Derek’s frozen, and you can’t imagine for a minute what’s going on in his head. Emily wraps around him. He’s stock still, his eyes misty. You let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding when he brings his hand to her shoulder, his cheek falling onto the side of her head.
It’s back to business faster than you can blink, and now you’re sure you’re not the only one ready to kill Aaron where he stands. Derek is livid.
They stare at each other while Spencer starts asking questions. Eventually, they focus back. Aaron crosses to you, contributing where necessary. He just wants to be close because he missed them :’) Nice try, buddy. You’re in deep shit. You don’t acknowledge him. It’s horrible. You hate being so angry with him, but there’s nothing to be done.
You can’t be upset at him about Emily. There’s too much to understand, and yet the initial shock of it is like a never-ending bucket of cold water poured over your body.
Selfishly, you realize you’re upset with him because he didn’t tell you he was coming home. It’s so small when there are other, much bigger, issues to address.
I also loved the opportunity to lean into such a small issue??? It was a challenge to make it big enough to be a believable blowout in mean it, but it got easier once I realized that their anger wasn’t really about Pakistan. It’s more of an activating excuse that brings all of their feelings up to the surface and it’s overwhelming!
Emily’s lie is professional. Just part of the job. This one feels personal.
You’re a child. Let it go.
He knew and he left.
He knew and he left.
He knew and he left.
He didn’t tell you he was coming home.
Whew. That was fun. Stay tuned!
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Once Bitten, Twice Stupid prt 191
191
Lance spent every moment he could before they left making sure the house was cleaned from top to bottom, then bottom to top. The nursery had gotten his blood flowing again, Pidge roped into playing delivery person for him as he fixed up his garden, mulched and pruned, then scolded himself over spending so much money. Then there was Pidge’s birthday party that they’d nearly missed as Lance had let the days of the week slip by. If it hadn’t been for Hunk, they would have been fined a hefty present tax, and had Pidge teasing them for the rest of their lives. The party was small, games and alcohol, Lance trying to do the catering, while Hunk tried to make sure he got in and did everything that needed to be done before Lance could do it. Moving felt better than sitting still. Keith letting him work until he was too tired, then would force feed him as he put him down for a nap... from which Lance would wake up and find himself cleaning again.
Deep cleaning the house felt good. Keith putting up with hanging the washing out, then bringing it in. Everything from the linen cupboard hit with vinegar washes to kill any mould particles that thought they had a right to make themselves at home. The only room to escape was Matt’s and Rieva’s, as they were entitled to their privacy, and Rieva was being fussy over how many hours he was spending on his feet. He’d been banned from cooking by her, and even having to get up to pee earned him a scowl over being on his feet. She’d smacked when he’d tried to mow the lawn, pretty much chasing him back inside and forcing him to leave his precious lawn half mowed. He was an old man robbed of his pleasure as far as he was concerned. Sure, he was plenty sleepy during the day, but once he’d been stung with cleaning bug, it left him feeling useful, and being outside meant he didn’t have to listen to Rieva scolding Keith for letting him do too much.
Honestly, when they’d left the house for their trip, the only thing he was sad about was leaving Blue and Kosmo behind. The pair seemed to think that his cleaning was for their benefit. They’d taken to playing in the middle of night, which spilled over into Blue less than ceremoniously waking them by jumping on Keith’s head as Kosmo barrelled up the bed to get to her. The pair thick as thieves and Blue not afraid to use her humans as a convenient escape. The drive was something like 6 hours, with Keith being on edge over how he’d react to being in the outside world again. His ego putting Lance’s ego on edge, leaving them having a spat just as they’d put their bags in the back of Lance’s bronco. Lance had faith that Keith could do this. Keith had anxiety gushing out of every pore by the bucket load. When Keith snapped at him, Lance had snapped back twice as hard.
This led to a very tense first hour of driving. No radio. No snacks. No talking. There were plenty of snacks packed. All the snacks and drinks within hands reach sat on the backseat. Hunk had baked cookies, and sent along a bag with them, that they were absolutely not allowed to open until they reached the hotel. Their planned six hours seemed so long, until they reached the first unplanned stop on their trip. Keith pulling in at a service station, Lance knowing instantly that his boyfriend had to know he needed to pee. Even when they fought, Lance knew Keith still had his best interests in mind.
With breaks in almost every small town they passed through, Lance felt like he’d peed his way half way up America. They’d stopped for lunch at a kind of backwards diner off the main road. The food greasy, the milkshakes icy, but the company made up for it. Being alone with Keith felt soothing, despite the shaky start. He didn’t have to adult. He didn’t have to run around after anyone. He didn’t have to worry about the tiny flecks of dust that seemed to have it their personal mission to settle almost immediately after he’d dusted. All he had to worry about was Braxton-Hicks contractions that worried him a whole heck less now he’d been through real ones, their twins spinning summersaults, and Keith’s terrible choice in music... that’d he’d never admit to secretly loving, especially when Keith would seem to forget he wasn’t alone and start singing along.
Seeing Keith smile, and having his whole attention sent Lance’s ego into some kind of blissful state. His scent filling the car, accidentally, as he found himself getting horny from watching Keith be so happy. Keith teasing him as he pulled off the main road at the first available chance, for some very awkward car prepping in which Lance got a leg cramp and Keith smacked his head on the sun visor. It then progressed to out of the car sex, Lance lost in bliss all over again at the feeling of Keith’s hands over his skin as his head swam, drunk on Keith’s scent. He hadn’t known what he’d missing, or maybe he had, and that’d contributed to him discovering that he didn’t mind Keith biting his neck, or nipping at his nipples hard enough Lance was sure he’d end up pierced by Keith’s fangs. He’d been so caught up in cleaning, that being intimate had slipped the last few days. He’d become such a slut for Keith’s undivided attention that he could have purred contently, like a fat cat whole stolen a whole bottle of milk for himself.
He hadn’t told his boyfriend, but he’d packed to play a girl depending on the kind of town it was. He looked female enough to pass. No fake chicken fillets were required to fill out a brallet anymore. He’d packed a wig, and a dress, kind of embarrassed over both, yet willing to face the embarrassment if it meant making the trip easier for his boyfriend. When they’d climbed back into his car, Keith was all smiles as Lance curled into him, ignoring his own rules over seatbelts and sitting properly in a car. He didn’t need to fear his car rolling over, not with Keith behind the wheel, plus leaning against Keith meant kisses on the top of his head as Keith drove, Lance unable to offer to drive thanks to no longer fitting comfortably and a new fear that they would crash and he’d lose the twins if his stomach impacted against the steering wheel. This was really nice. Just a vampire and his werewolf boyfriend off on a life changing trip, and some alone time, until they were party crashed in a couple of days by humans. Yeah. It was nice.
*
The hotel was a piece of shit and Keith hated it. The town he’d once apparently called home, now verged on some kind of city. The sign in boasting a population of 3000 people, though you wouldn’t know it with sheer amount of people at the hotel. Kids were yelling as they played in the tiny pool in the centre of the U-shaped complex. Parents yelling at their spawn. Their room was upstairs, and the bedding so basic it made his bedroom look fancy. For a hotel boasting about being the only one in town, they had nothing to boast about. Every noise seemed to drift right and through their room.
Late to check in, Lance offered to go in, Keith shaking his head at the offer. He could totally handle one 2 minute interaction. Said interaction blowing out to 20 minutes, with far too many questions asked. No. He wasn’t there on a get away for Easter. No. He didn’t have kids. No. He didn’t have a wife. Yes. His eyes were an unusual shade of purple. He didn’t know what the old man behind the check in counter got from his interrogation, but he was lucky Keith didn’t snap with how tired he was. He didn’t blame Lance for the numerous stops they’d made, but he did think that maybe they should have split the drive and found somewhere to camp overnight, with less fucking people around.
Coming waddling out the bathroom, Keith noted Lance had packed his own robe. His stomach on display, with the looped belt sitting just below his breasts. Their room was so “Lance-esque” that his boyfriend blended right in with brown shag pile carpet, khaki bedspread and orange flowered wallpaper. Being Lance, his boyfriend had fixed the dripping shower, instead of simply complaining to management. Keith annoyed his boyfriend didn’t care that the hotel wasn’t great. He was certain he’d heard more than one couple doing the do well into the hours of the morning when normal people should be sleeping. Hell. He should be sleeping. All the scents and sounds, coupled with a boyfriend hogging the blankets had made for a long night.
Seeing him watching, Lance shot him a smile. Opening his arms, Keith made straight for Lance. The vampire chuckled as he kissed Keith’s hair
“Come on, it’s not all bad”
“It’s not all that good either”
“I know. It’s only for a few days”
“This place is awful”
“It’s not getting a good Yelp review, but it’s not completely horrendous”
This was no place for his pregnant mate. A budget hotel room with a TV smaller than Lance’s laptop, and way too many people
“How do you think this isn’t horrendous?!”
“Because you’re here”
Lance’s sincere answer made him splutter, Lance chuckling at him as he kissed his hair
“I know it’s not what you expected, but it’s not forever”
“There’s so many people...”
“I know. It’s a lot for your senses. Why don’t you take a shower? We were both too tired last night, and I want to go get something decent to eat. Maybe find you some coffee?”
Coffee sounded good. Showering sounded like too much effort, but after tossing and turning all night, it’d feel good to feel clean of their bedding
“Okay...”
“Don’t take too long though. Your kids are seriously craving pancakes and I might have to stab someone if I don’t get them soon”
Keith gave a weak chuckle, not at all looking forward to the outside world
“We can’t have that. Get dressed and I’ll be out in a bit”
The shower ran out of hot water halfway through. Keith kicking the wall tiles hard enough that he cracked the tile that took the main impact. Not that he felt bad about in the slightest. When he’d been on the streets, even a place like this would have been heavenly. Now he’d gotten used to being pampered by Lance and the niceness of Platt. He’d been spoiled. He shouldn’t be expecting city niceties in a backwards town like this.
With a towel barely bigger than a hand towel around his waist, Keith walked back into the bedroom to find Lance had gotten dressed. He’d stumbled to a stop as he stared at his boyfriend. Lance was in a dress. An actual flowy white dress. A wig of long brown hair flowed down past his shoulders. Catching him staring, Lance sighed at him
“Don’t look at me like that”
“Like what?”
“Like you’re confused. Our friends might be okay with me being pregnant, but I don’t want people making assumptions and being rude as fuck”
They could go fuck themselves sideways as far as Keith was concerned. Lance was Lance. Lance didn’t love wearing dresses and hiding himself... He shouldn’t have to, either
“You dressed like that for me? You didn’t have to...”
“It’s fine, babe”
“But you’re a man...”
“Who’s currently pregnant and just wants his pancakes in peace. Besides, I like to think I look cute”
He did... but it was so freaking weird. Lance was Lance... and now he suddenly had a girlfriend in place of the man he loved
“You always look cute, but I don’t want you to be uncomfortable. I don’t want you to feel you have to hide away”
“I know. Look, I figured it’d be easier for these poor country folks. Or don’t you like it? I mean, I can change, but I’m okay for now... more importantly, you know that’s the bath mat you’ve got around your waist, right?”
No. Why hang it up if it was meant for the floor?! Keith’s cheeks flamed, scrambling for an excuse he pathetically replied
“It does the job”
Lance could only shake his head at him. Keith feeling that was fair
“I did pack our towels. I thought you’d like something more familiar from home. I just didn’t think to grab them”
Lance meant he hadn’t thought to grab them as he rushed off to vomit. Keith copping both the wet noises and the scent. Neither making him feel all that good about their “holiday”
“I’m going to get dressed. Please tell me you’ve found where we can get coffee?”
“As if I’d make you wait for coffee. There’s a restaurant not far from here”
Thank god for that. He had no idea how this was all going to work, or when they’d be finding his dad’s grave. Now that they were here, he didn’t know how he felt. Yes, he was glad to be there with Lance. But at the same time, everything outside the confines of their crappy room scared him. Logically no one would recognise him. Not when anyone who’d last seen him had seen him as a little kid, but he still feared it. He feared someone from the past coming up to him to say “Oh my god! Are you Keith? I remember when your father died...”. He didn’t want to be remembered. He didn’t want the awkwardness or pity from some stranger. He didn’t even know if he wanted to stay in town long enough for Curtis and Shiro to join them. He did know he wanted to find the shack he’d called home... but even then, he didn’t know what he’d do when he did. All of it felt too much, but all of it would bring some kind of closure. That was if he listened to Lance... Lance who was annoyingly right more times than not. All he could do was hope that he was strong enough to see this through, and that Lance would remain by his side, no matter how he might react.
9 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello. I hope you're doing well. My grandfather died recently and I need support more than ever. Can be ask you scenario about GOM, Kagami and Nijimura when have their s/o died someone from native and she has become depressed and detached, it needs the support of. Thank you for your efforts and creativity.) I hope you enjoy creating for your readers.
A/N: Dear anon, we’re both really sorry it took so long. We hope you’ve been feeling better with everything you’ve been through ~Bliss & Lily
AKASHI SEIJUURO
You and your grandfather were really close and Akashi, your boyfriend, knew this. The moment you heard the news of his death, Akashi was by your side doing everything he could to comfort you.
He attended the funeral with you a few days later and held you as you sobbed in his arms. He understands that this is a difficult time for you, so he gave you the space you need to mourn and grieve.
However, as the days passed, you felt yourself growing more and more detached. From your boyfriend, from your work, from the world…
Akashi noticed this too. He didn’t say anything at first because he was afraid of upsetting you. But after a while, it’s become clear that you’ve only been getting worse.
“Y/N, it’s been a few weeks since your grandfather died and in that time, you—you’ve been avoiding a lot of your responsibilities,” he said as gently as he could.
“I’m not condemning you or anything for taking your time to mourn, but…what you’re doing isn’t exactly healthy to yourself—”
Anger and sadness filled you. You felt like crying but there weren’t any tears left to cry. So, instead, you looked away.
“Sei, you don’t understand ok”
“But Y/N, I do understand what you’re going through…”
Suddenly you felt ashamed, of course, he knew what it’s like.
“Y/N,” he continued, taking your hands into his. “Things may be rough for you, but I need you to remember you’re not alone.”
You finally looked him in the eyes again.
“It may be difficult to deal with now, but it’ll get better. I promise.”
The tears finally started coming. He softly wrapped his arms around you and hugged you tight.
“And until it gets better, I promise to say by your side,” he whispered
And he did stay by your side. On the nights you cry in your sleep, he’d lay next to you and hug you, not letting go until dawn breaks. During the days you feel like you need a distraction, Akashi would take you out, whether it’s to eat, to watch a movie, or even to go to an amusement park.
He’s been with you through the good times and now he’s here for you in the bad.
AOMINE DAIKI
“Daiki?” you whispered into your phone.
“What’s up Y/N?”
“My grandfather just died…” The words felt strange coming out of your lips.
He froze. “Holy shit y/n. Where are you? I’m coming.”
Aomine knew how much your grandfather meant to you, so hearing that caused him to panic a little on the inside. He may be a complete jerk at times but when push comes to shove, he’ll show that he actually does care a lot because, well because he does.
You told him you were still home and within minutes there he was. He hugged you and asked you how you were holding up? You told him you were fine.
All you felt then was numbness.
As time passed, the numbness only grew. If someone asked how you were doing, you just said you’re fine and put on a cheerful smile.
It wasn’t a smile that fooled everyone though.
One day, Aomine gave you an old photo. You took it from him and saw it was one of you and your grandfather, taken while you were still a kid.
You stared at it blankly for a moment before saying, “Thanks Daiki. I didn’t know you had this.”
“Well your mom gave it to me…”
You gave him a small half-hearted smile, to which he responded with a frown.
“Y/n, you can’t keep going on like this,” Aomine said. “You still smile, but it’s not the same smile you used to have…”
“Daiki I-”
“Look I wouldn’t think it was weird because people do need their time to grieve but, hell you haven’t even cried properly.”
You fell quiet at that.
“Y/n I know how much he meant to you OK. In the times that I’ve met him I could already tell he was an amazing guy. I know you miss him alot and you’re just trying to act strong. But you have to let yourself feel things too. Keeping it inside isn’t doing you any favors.”
“Hmm didn’t think you’d actually lecture me on this” you said trying to keep your voice steady.
“Hey, don’t give me that. And see, you’re doing it again. Y/N look we both know you’re suffering like this. Please just—”
“I know ok. But Daiki…” You looked at the photo in your hand and back to your boyfriend. “He’s actually gone.”
Your voice broke and all the feelings came rushing out. Aomine quickly moved to your side and you collapsed into his arms, sobbing. He stroked your hair and back but kept quiet because he knew that you’ve finally started on the path to moving on. And there’s no way in hell he’s going to allow anything to stop you on your way.
KISE RYOUTA
Morning.
Another day filled with pain and agony. You reached out everything you needed for school. Uniform, bag, and composure.
It had been a week since your grandfather’s funeral and you found yourself still longing for his warmth.
A vibration meddled amidst your preparation. On your phone screen, Kise’s name was written.
You answered without any lingering hesitation.
“Doumo Y/N-cchi!” A cheerful greeting pleased your ears. You felt a joyous, contented smile spread across your face. “How are you doing?”
“Ryouta, seriously. You’ve been doing the same thing for a week—,” You were about to scold him about the same thing again, nevertheless the blonde knew and so he beat you to it, “and I’ll do it again. Y/N-cchi, I’m going to get you, okay? So don’t think about leaving without me-ssu!”
Your day started with what he promised you, he walked you to school, sent you to your classroom and carried out a gentlemanly gesture in front of everyone. If he was an ordinary guy, people wouldn’t care. But your boyfriend was Kise Ryouta, with that his fangirls sent condolences with what he informed them.
Kaijo’s ace observed you the whole day, his head buried on his hand which was in contact with his desk, gazing at you intently with the golden eyes of his you could easily drown in.
The class dismissed in boredom and customary, yet Kise hadn’t fulfilled his auspicious duty. There was one last thing he hadn’t done for the day— a kiss on the forehead, a sign of comforting someone.
As the figure of your home became unquestionable in your sight, you paused as you directed your position into seeing your boyfriend off and to thank him for the whole day of being nothing but a chivalrous, courteous and an honorable man.
“Ryouta, thank you—,” You lifted your face and felt he planted a soft, gentle kiss on your forehead. It was a peck and he pulled away after barely grazing your forehead nevertheless it was pure of solace.
You stared at him, stunned as your cheeks turned bright red. For a week, he would fetch you home, feed you, console you and attend to your needs. But a kiss.. it was a sudden remark.
“Y/N-cchi, I don’t know how you feel, but I am here to help in any way I can. So expect me to do it again-ssu! Let’s move on slow and steady, shall we?” A lovely, genuine smile painted across your lips as if blooming flowers. Yeah, there was no reason for you to stop him. Because your joy is his.
It was time he disappeared from your sight, but before that, he spared you a moment’s glance and gave you a single, handsome smile. Tomorrow was another day of warmth without ruins.
MIDORIMA SHINTARO
A familiar beep came overflowing the corners of your room, resulted you awake from an unwanted nightmare.
As a habit, you did your morning routine actively. You made your bed again, tidied up your room, took a shower and did your skin care. Everything was in place. Everything was common.
Everything wasn’t weird.
Seeing no hint of oddness within your room, you headed downstairs to the living room to eat breakfast and to greet someone special as a usual thing.
Everything was normal. Everything was ordinary. Everything was usual…
…until you saw the empty living room longing for the company of someone. You fell to your knees. It wasn’t just a nightmare you dreamed of, it was your excruciating memory. You sighed, another day of assuming everything was okay. Because in reality, everything was not.
Your eyes glistened with desolation, tears you thought that would last forever. You hadn’t gotten used of your special someone’s disappearance. It was unusual for you to not see them, it was unusual for you to beg, it was unusual for you to cry and—
Just as you heard the sound of the doorbell, you went to see the last unusual thing. You nudged the door open only to see the one and only boyfriend of yours.
“Y/N, I got you something to eat-nanodayo.” He presented you the plastic bag in his hand with your favorite food and a drink to second it. You smiled weakly but showed gratitude for his kindness as you welcomed him to your lonely home.
“Shintaro, you know you didn’t have to—,”
“Oha Asa said to comfort you, so you don’t need to feel in debt to me. And.. I want to see for myself you’re eating well.”
“Yeah but..” A downhill tone of voice established your words. It was no use to seeing the green haired off and stopping him about something he was enthusiastic about was pointless. Instead, you giggled that made him quirked his eyebrows.
“Still, it’s unusual for you to skip school for me, you smartass.”
He beamed brighter than ever. He had his way of showing affection because as the tsundere guy he is, he wouldn’t go directly at something. He didn’t go to school for days just to comfort someone he loved dearly. He brought you food and diverted your attention elsewhere. Shintaro is the home you needed the most.
MURASAKIBARA ATSUSHI
It’s been a few hours since you found out. At first, you were in denial and didn’t really know what to do. You wandered aimlessly around your house, going from room to room, feeling nothing but a hallowed emptiness.
Suddenly you heard the doorbell ring. You quickly gathered yourself and walked to the front door to see who was there.
“Y/n-chin~” you were greeted upon opening the door. “Why are you still in your pajamas? I thought you were going to take me to the new candy store today,” Murasakibara said with a hint of disappointment in his voice.
“Oh right, that was today…” The news from earlier was all that had occupied your mind and you completely forgot your date with Murasakibara today.
You took a deep breath. “Actually, I don’t think I can make it today Atsu.”
“Ehh? Why?”
“I just don’t feel so good OK?” you answered trying your best to be patient.
“Is y/nchin sick?”
“Not exactly Atsu”
He frowned. “OK…we don’t have to go today.”
You smiled and apologized before heading back into the house. You spent the rest of the next few days in your room, coming out only to go to the toilet and to get food. You haven’t even touched your phone since the hospital called. A few people may have come to visit you but you never left your room to talk to them. Eventually, they just left.
After who knew how long, you heard another doorbell. And another. And some pounding coming from the front door. You pulled your tear-stained blanket over your head and wished it would just stop.
“Y/n-chin,” a familiar voice called out.
You knew who it was but neither had the will nor the energy to leave your bed at the moment. A couple minutes later, you heard the lock click and the front door opening.
Oh right, I told him where I hid the spare key.
A giant shadow loomed in your hallway. As Mura walked into your room, you could slowly make out the details of his face. He looked…concerned.
“Y/n-chin, Muro-chin told me what happened.”
You gulped and buried your face in the blanket again.
He crouched down next to your bed and easily lifted the blanket off your head.
“I brought you some snacks,” he quietly said lifting a plastic bag of sweets and various other junk food.
You smiled and sat up as Murasakibara reached into the bag to pull out your favorite snack. He sat down next to you and started feeding you.
“You don’t have to feed me Atsu,” you said, not really protesting though.
“It’s OK, I want y/n-chin to get better.”
Tears started forming in your eyes. Your boyfriend wasn’t a man of many words but he knew exactly how to make you feel better.
Seeing you cry, he started to panic. “Don’t be sad y/n-chin. I’ll stop feeding you if you want.”
You laughed as you wiped away the tears. “No these are happy tears Atsu.” He looked relieved and you suddenly thought back to the few days you’ve locked yourself inside your house.
“Atsu, I’m sorry…for not telling you what happened and—“
“Y/n-chin,” he shushed you, putting a finger on your lips. “Don’t be sorry. It’s ok. I know now and I’m here.”
You smiled again. Your boyfriend really is the sweetest.
KUROKO TETSUYA
You heard the growling of your younger relatives from behind. Three kids no older than fourth graders, prowling over their empty stomachs as their own hunger fed them.
“Y/N-chan, I miss grandpa..” One cried out, grieving for the beloved. “And.. I’m hungry..”
The other two seconded with much support whereas you calmed them down and showed a fine expression. You were good with them, but three kids were too much for you to handle.
“Then let’s go out to eat, okay?”
As you ushered them outside with both hands linked to the children, the sunlight illuminated the face of someone especially familiar in soft, warm golds. He was waiting near your house, with both hands occupied by the take outs he had recently bought. “Y/N-san, I’m here for you.”
You were happy to see your boyfriend— ecstatic rather, nonetheless misery charged upon your eyes the moment he had separated his lips. Because you still couldn’t believe the reality before you, and Kuroko being there for you moved you to your soul, which made your tears more discernible. You tried to obscure the obvious, even so your relatives caught you simply as it is to find out.
“Y/N-chan, are you crying?!” They fussed in chorus.
“Y/N-san,” Kuroko held you to your composure, hands at your sides to support your stance and balance, “Let’s go get some fresh air, shall we?”
Fresh air led to somewhere surrounded by trees and grass, with several people either relaxing their minds or exhausting their bodies. It was a park, which the children loved so much.
But it wasn’t just the kids who played with each other, apparently your boyfriend knew how to handle children just the way they liked. They ran and ran, hid and sought, enjoyed and bursted out all excitement within.
As Kuroko finished his duty as a good brother-in-law, he came back to check on you.
“So Y/N-san, have you thought about everything now?” He flopped down on the bench as to where you were sitting, gazing at you like a good observer.
“Kuroko, thank you..”
“I didn’t do anything. It was you who smiled on your own. So Y/N-san..” He stared at you and cracked a smile. You were already drowning in his blue, blank gaze before he could even continue, “A glimpse or an obvious one, I will make sure to see your real smile everyday.”
KAGAMI TAIGA
He knew about what had happened a week or two ago, but what he didn’t know was how to act around you after that. According to your mom, he was to “try his best to keep everything normal” as your grandfather’s death upset you quite a lot. He has been “trying his best to keep everything normal” but he could only feel you slowly slipping away.
It started with the walking home alone, then the silence, and then finally avoidance.
Not knowing what to do, Kagami turned to Kuroko.
“Make her feel loved. Y/n-san is going through a tough time. Show her you’re there for her to support her.”
Still not knowing what to do, but having a better idea than before, Kagami came up with a plan. He went to your house the next weekend and asked your mom if he could take you out for the day.
“To make her feel better,” he explained.
Your mom agreed and practically forced you out of the house.
As usual nowadays, you were a bit quiet. The only time you spoke was when you asked Kagami where you guys were headed.
“You’ll see,” was all he said.
After about a few minutes of walking, you quickly realized where he was taking you. This route led to only one place you could think of - the park. You suddenly stopped in your tracks. The park was where you and your grandfather had spent most of your childhood. He taught you how to play sports, ride bikes, feed the fish in the lake and the birds on the ground.
Kagami turned to look at you.
“Y/N are you OK?” he said with concerned eyes.
you shook your head and quickly muttered, “I’m fine” before quickly walking to your side.
The two of you finally made it to the park when Kagami said, “Y/N, there’s a good hot dog stand somewhere here, wanna grab a bite?”
You nodded, too busy to actually pay attention to his words. Instead, you looked around you as all the memories came flooding back.
You were still in a daze when Kagami hades you a hot dog. It was the exact same one you used to eat with your grandfather every time you two came here.
Tears started pouring out against your will. You quickly wiped them away and took the hot dog from Kagami.
You were about to suggest going to sit on one of the benches when you felt strong arms embracing you.
Kagami pulled you in for a hug and quietly whispered, “You told me once you spent a lot of time with him here as a kid.”
You felt the tears surfacing again. “I’m here for you Y/N, please just talk to me if you need to.”
You started crying into his shirt and he pulled you in even tighter.
When you regained your composure and he let you go, you gazed at him with a smile and noticed something on his shirt.
“Umm Taiga, I may have gotten your shirt a bit dirty…”
He looked down to see mustard and ketchup stains muddled with tears.
He laughed and said it was fine before buying you another hot dog.
At the end of the day, you gave him a wide smile, “Thank you Taiga.” Despite still feeling sad, having him with you did make dealing with the pain way easier.
NIJIMURA SHUZO
Nijimura had been waiting at the entrance of your school as he was lit in gaiety the moment he saw his special someone.
“Y/N!” He called for your attention, with a raised hand to captivate you completely. You ran past the other students to your boyfriend who was glowing under the silhouette of the sunset.
“Shuzo-kun! Have you been here for long? I’m sorry I slept in my class!” You erased every evidence you had for crying silently in class. Just as you read again that text your mom sent you last night, you had been crying softly since Math class. Your friends did notice and confronted you about it, but being the secretive person you are, you just brushed it off.
You survived hiding your sorrow until dismissal and wished to prolong your masked emotions, but.. could you?
Nijimura noticed the unusual silence wrapped around you and him as you walked together down the pavement. He thought it wasn’t something to make fuss of, not that he didn’t like you being noisy, but a quiet air seemed definitely normal. That unusual silence he noticed was one thing, but the second unusual thing made him conclude that something wasn’t right. He offered his arm for you to hold because he knew you liked clinging onto him very much, but you were preoccupied, gazing at thin air as if you were daydreaming.
“Y/N,” He snapped.
The both of you stopped your steps as you whirled to ask him what was wrong, but the given answer only made you stoned in tension.
“You’re acting kind of different. Tell me, are you okay?” The question you had been ignoring strongly stabbed you to your soul. But just like you did to your friends earlier, you pulled the knife out of you.
“Of course I’m okay! I mean, I was just thinking about something like umm.. Oh! Our English homework.”
“..Really? Then what’s it all about?”
“How would I know? I told you I was thinking about how to answer it without knowing what it’s all about, hehehe..”
“Seriously, Y/N.” He placed his hands upon your shoulders, his gaze meeting yours.
“You told me you slept throughout your last class, but I know that’s your favorite subject so you wouldn’t even dare to blink. Secondly, you have been distracted lately and haven’t held my hand, shallow but reasonable. And the last one about your English homework is pure nonsense. So Y/N, tell me what’s wrong.” You damned him and his smart ass in your mind. Yeah.. Nijimura’s pretty straightforward too.
You gasped, tears prisoned behind your constrained happy eyes, that very much led you to your own downhill. “My grandfather just died..” Your voice cracked.
He was shocked, albeit his composure didn’t reduce a bit. He seized your hand with his and pulled you to his embrace. It was so warm and felt like home.
“You are never alone and never will be.”
#request#anonymous#knb#knb imagines#akashi seijuro#akashi x reader#aomine daiki#aomine x reader#kise ryouta#kise x reader#midorima shintarou#midorima x reader#murasakibara atsushi#murasakibara x reader#kagami taiga#kagami x reader#kuroko tetsuya#kuroko x reader#nijimura shuuzou#nijimura x reader
157 notes
·
View notes
Text
Shit, it’s more DND w/ Jay!
(So, things were once again a little retconned. Our DM had been drinking the session before and forgot to mention one detail to us. That being that Ticket Master was there the whole time. He also, apparently, told us he wouldn’t be able to send us back because, so long as Task Master was in existence, he only has half of his power.
He can teleport himself no problem, he just can’t bring anyone else. So, now our mission is to take out Task Master in order to return home. We also have to take down Nerve (The corrupted AI) because it’s been corrupted by Ticket Master’s power.
But, for the moment, we had to focus on Eltbalm and the old man he was holding up, screaming at.)
Art: Uh, hey, how about we don’t kill the old man?
Eltbalm: (sees them and drops Art’s father, who’s okay just a little shaken up. He storms up to Art.) You! You’re responsible! Tell me what the fuck is going on here? Where is Red?!
Reita: (waking up to the tension and seeing Eltbalm in her brother’s face. She bites down on his arm.)
Eltbalm: (shakes her off and turns to punch her. He misses as she ducks out of the way.)
Art: (gets punched in the face by the dragonborn paladin. Takes 7 damage.)
Ticket Master: (watching this all go down) Wow.... you all did very little to stop that from happening!
Art: (snapping around to his teammates and cradling his face) Yeah! Thanks for the help, guys!
(Wreybar just kinda shrugged it off. She’s a little insane right now. But it does get Koejin to jump in and help.)
Koejin: (Notches an arrow and points it at Eltbalm) How about you calm the fuck down?
Eltbalm: (Sees this and glares at Koejin) You’re gonna shoot me? Do it!
Koejin: (Does just that)
(The arrow finds a home in Eltbalm’s breastplate. He pulls it off and snaps the arrow in half. Koejin finds this to be extremely hot as he pushes passed everyone and storms out.)
Ticket Master: Well, now that that’s handled, I can tell you about the other universe. Everyone sends their regards! Hennessy says (can’t remember for the life of me, I was drinking...), Alabaster says “I’m fine.” With a period. He wanted you to know it ended in a period. And Theodora says “Koejin, I will find you.” Would you like to say anything to them?
(We all think about what we’re going to say. Wreybar went first as Ticket Master pulled out a typewriter and put on glasses, kind of in the same fashion as The Mask.)
Wreybar: I say “Get money. Make bitches. Leave the fuckin haters.”
(Ticket Master reads it back to her so that he knows what he’s saying. We all laugh about it. Koejin wanted to go last so it was Art’s turn.)
Art: I don’t know, Wreybar kinda covered everything. (Koejin: Yeah, like, is there anything more to say here? lol)... I guess just... Sorry for running ahead without making sure you were following. We’ll find our way back.
Ticket Master: Alright. So! “sorry for running ahead without checking with you. I’m stupid. We’ll find our way back.”
Art:.... Did I do something to upset you?
Ticket Master: (now ignoring Art) Koejin?
Koejin: I wanna say to Theodora “Not if I find you first! Bleeeehhh!” (sticks out her tongue as airhorns sound. Watches Ticket Master write for a moment) I’m gonna need you to read that back to me.
Ticket Master: Okay. “Not if I find your first. Bleh, blah, brer bo.”
Koejin: I don’t know where that last part came from.
Ticket Master: (puts away the typewriter and glasses) So, I will send out these messages and return soon. By the way, your friends are in a jail cell with Mrs. Red at this moment. Farewell! (backs into the darkness and now he’s gone, leaving us stunned at this new bit of information.)
Koejin:.....I’m sure they’re fine....
Art: (checks on the two tieflings who just witnessed all of this.)
(Reita’s seen some shit so this is just another Tuesday for her. Art’s father, however, is clearly shaken and confused.)
Art:... so...uh.... remember the “Tentacle Monster” portion of the story? That was him.
Art’s Father: (throws up in his mouth a bit)
((Koejin’s player: Oh yeah, I forgot Art told him everything. DM being all “so you tell him everything? Okay, that includes the freaky tentacle sex!”
Me: Yeah, I just kind of imagine the conversation going like “then the two of us teleported away so I could get railed.”))
(We spend a while trying to figure out what to do next. Because the Ticket/Task information is new, we focused on that maybe a little too hard.)
Art: So, if we kill Task Master, Ticket Master gets all his power back and we can go home.
Haida: (someone else who’s been there pretty much the whole time) Okay, so how are you going to get him?
Koejin:... Will he still show up if I lie?
Art: Try lying.
Koejin: Okay. Art, You’re very talented and I really appreciate your company.
Task Master: (pops into existence with his signature groan)
Art: (looks at Task Master then back to Koejin) That’s hurtful....
(Koejin takes the lead here. She starts talking about how it would be really nice if Task Master could just die. He offers to drink some poison at which point Vincent pulls out battery acid and hands it to the god. Of course, drinking it does nothing.
In the end, Task Master simply disappears and we have to rethink things.)
Art: Guys, we were at full power and couldn’t take out a dragon. We’re not gonna be able to take out a god like this.
Koejin: Then we just need to get stronger! I’m gonna get swol!
(Cue Rocky Montage! It goes on for long enough for Art and Wreybar to have a long rest. By the end of it, Koejin goes again to summon Task Master by complimenting Wreybar’s mental stability.
Nothing happens.)
Koejin: Okay... maybe deep down, I believed it? Uhm... (Turns to Art’s father) You have a really nice place here!
(Again, nothing happens)
Art’s father: Thank you!
Koejin:.... Art, you’re very talented.
(Nothing happens.)
Art: Guess he’s not coming back.
Koejin: Wait! One more! .... I hate alcohol (pause. Still nothing.)
Wreybar: Yeah, he ain’t coming back.
(We think about it for a moment when I suggest using Spaghetti Kid, a tool we haven’t used in a while. (He’s a jinn that Art befriended and is meant to act as a guide whenever we’re stuck. He’s summoned whenever Art eats a bit of “spaghetti” from a jar he carries around.) Koejin’s player laughs and says “oh, yeah. Remember when that was the weirdest thing about this campaign?”
The DM also asked “are you sure?” For anyone who plays DND, you know that’s never really a good ask.)
Art: (eats some spaghetti)
(After eating it, Spaghetti Kid begins to materialize and looks at us. After a moment, he says “H-” and then starts to scream in agony as he melts away and dies.)
Art:... (Watches this in horror) I’m sorry!!(Rolls high on Arcana and learns that it’s because he doesn’t belong in this reality. Also, because it was such a high roll, Art realizes everyone that actually belongs here is also back. Despite not going through the portal.)
(Haida’s the one who makes the focus obvious. We need to find Nerve to redistribute the Ticket Master power it’s carrying. Nerve’s place of opperations is the spire that, in our timeline, belonged to General Green. (It also happens to be where Ticket Master seduced Art.) So, we go with her to the front gate only to see thousands of blob monsters swarming in. She screams “shit!” and runs back to the house.
We all follow. Koejin’s throwing her hands in the air and sighing at the whole ordeal.)
Art’s Father: (in the house, opening a hatch that leads into a basement) We’ll be safe in here!
Art:... Basement hatch...
Art’s Father: Yes, clearly this isn’t the first time this has happened!
(Meanwhile, Wreybar rolls high enough on perception to notice Reita staring out the window and salivating over the sea of black ooze right outside the house. She looks at Wreybar and they both have a similar thought.)
Wreybar:...black pudding.
Reita: (smiles and holds out her hand for Wreybar to come with her.)
Koejin and Art: (Preparing to go into the bunker only to see two of their companions missing)
Wreybar and Reita: (already out in the sea of black ooze. Reita is shovelling it in her mouth.)
Art: (Dives for Reita through the window) Reita, get back here! And don’t eat that! (drags her back through the window.)
Koejin: (walks out the front door which lets the ooze into the house, but walks through it to get to Wreybar.)
(once the two more sane members of the party drag down the insane ones, the hatch is closed and they’re all safe.)
Reita: (pouting because she was stopped from eating the black pudding.) Hungry...
Koejin and Wreybar: (start feeding Reita their rations)
Reita: (After devouring them, she hugs Wreybar. She and Wreybar are now besties because they dove into the “black pudding” together. She’s also more comfortable with Koejin considering Koejin fed her.)
(The area below is dark, which leaves Koejin blind to it. But there is furniture and things pushed up against a corridor. Vincent explains that the corridor leads all over Acentria as an underground system, but only Eltbalm knows how to go through it.)
Koejin: I could probably navigate it.
Art: You can’t see.
Koejin: But you guys can!
Art: And you’re gonna take everything we say at face value and absolute truth?
Wreybar: Yeah!
Koejin: Okay, well, the way I see it we have three options; wait here and die, go out there and look for Eltbalm, or figure out the path on our own.
Art: Or we can have Eltbalm come to us.
Koejin: How?
Art: I can send a message.
Koejin:....why didn’t you do that earlier?!
Art: Because.... as we’ve already established.... I’m a fucking idiot!
((Koejin’s player: We’re not just the chaos group; we’re the dumbass group! Chaotic Dumbass!))
(Art asks what he’s sending to Eltbalm. Koejin then says something along the lines off “Hey, you wanna see Koejin’s nudes? Come and find them!”)
Art:.... (Gives Koejin a thumbs up but sends something completely different) If you want to see “her” again and possibly save this world, come back to the house.
Eltbalm: ...You better not be lying.
(We have some time to spare so we get to know our companions a bit. Art asks Haida about what the other Generals did and gets an earful about how they “protected the people of the city” but were really just arresting anyone who stepped out of line. Including Haida. She eventually fled the city and ended up dying. That’s when Ticket Master found her and offered to either keep her alive or let her die and reincarnate.)
Art:... and you chose life.
Haida: Well, yeah. It’s the better way.
Art:.... is it? You could have just reincarnated and been okay.
Haida: yeah, and be useless for a thousand years!
Art: A thousand ye- how old are you?!
Haida: Ugh, don’t you know anything about the gods?
Art: Considering the “gods” I’m closest with are a narcissistic dragon and a very horny tentacle monster, no. I don’t.
(Haida then explains that reincarnation isn’t instant. It would take time to be of any help because gods don’t exist in a place where time is necessary.)
Haida: Is there anything else you’d like to know, Oh Great One?
Art:... there is never going to be a version of you that likes me, is there?
Haida: (seems thrown off by this) I don’t know...
Koejin: To be fair... no one likes you.
Art:... Thanks, Koejin. That’s helpful.
Art’s Father: I like you.
Art:... Thanks, Dad.
Reita: (waves her hands around frantically as a way of going “I like you!”)
Art: Love you too, Reita.
Vincent: I... don’t really know you so I guess I’m kinda indifferent.
Art: It’s a better relationship than the other timeline.
(No one else really has anything to say so we wait until there’s banging at the hatch. Koejin calls up to see who it is, but the banging just continues. Eventually, she cracks it and sees someone slashing at the ooze. When she opens it, she’s pushed in and falls as something runs through the bunker.
Art can see it’s this universe’s Reita. She is torn apart and looks like she’s seen better days. He goes to follow her down the corridor but is ultimately stopped by his Reita, who grips him by the arm and frantically shakes her head.)
Art: I just want to go check on her. I’m not going far.
Reita: (still not letting go and shaking her head)
Art: Reita, it’s okay! Just let me... (still struggling to get out of her grip. When she doesn’t let up he frowns at her) What’s wrong? Why won’t you let me go?
Reita: (Trying to speak) ....you....f-ear....
Art: (trying to piece it together) I mean, maybe a little... but that can’t stop me from going.
Reita: (clearly frustrated by her lack of being able to communicate)
Art: (Seeing this and knowing getting free is useless right now) okay.... It’s okay.
Koejin: (Tries to go only to be stopped as well)
(We fight with Reita over this for a moment before there’s some more knocking at this hatch, this time with Eltbalm’s voice demanding to be let in.)
Art: (looks at Koejin) Your boyfriend’s here.
Koejin: (looks at Reita) can I go open the hatch for him)
(Reita agrees to let go so that Eltbalm can be let in. He jumps in and brushes off some of the remaining ooze in a fashion that makes Koejin swoon. But it’s also clear he’s horribly depressed. Eltbalm is then filled in on the situation and makes it clear he doesn’t really care about the state of the world. But he does want his wife back. Using Ticket Master’s powers.)
Art:... I don’t know if that’s the best idea. She could come back different. She might not even be your wife anymore...
Koejin: Yeah, I mean, Look at Art’s hand!
Eltbalm: I don’t care. I just want her back; In any form. You told me you could do it and I will go to the ends of the worlds to get her back.
Art: ....I can appreciate that. (Thinks for a second then nods) okay. You help us, we’ll do what we can to bring her back.
((DM: Is he being genuine?
Me: Yeah. Completely))
(After saying this, Eltbalm agrees to help. He goes to lead us through.
Then Reita grabs him and stops him from going. He tries to muscle through but Reita has a very tight grip on him and is holding him by the back.)
Eltbalm: ...this isn’t going to work if she keeps doing this.
Art: (now trying to persuade her) Reita, we have to keep moving forward if we want to get home. I know you’re scared. But we can’t just stay here.
Reita: (listens to Art and relucantly lets go of Eltbalm and moves back over to Art.)
(He gives her a hug and she returns to practically clinging to him without stopping him from moving.)
( We start to head down the corridor with Reita at our side as well. Art’s father, Vincent, and Haida all stay behind. As he’s reminded that Koejin doesn’t have dark vision like the rest of us, Eltbalm lights a torch which also makes Koejin swoon a bit. But, she can see that his scales don’t have the same luster and, despite being a white dragonborn, he somehow looks paler.)
Koejin: Hey, Art? You have some sort of spell that can help out Eltbalm and make him feel better? Maybe Calm Emotions?
Art: Yeah, I can do that.
(The caverns fill with a calming melody for a while as we begin out journey. We walk for a very long time through the trail, following Eltbalm. As we continue to walk and find we can’t even really tell where we are anymore. We see a light flickering up ahead.)
Koejin: (carefully notches an arrow as she walks up to investigate this.)
(She finds a fairy who looks at her in confusion.)
Fairy: oh! Hello. Are you friendly?
Koejin: I mean, personality-wise, no. But I don’t mean you any harm. What’re you doing down here?
Fairy: Living... (she looks around as the rest of the party walks up) there sure are a lot of you... What are you doing down here?
Koejin: Well, we’re looking to get to the desert.
Fairy: The desert? Oh, I know a shortcut!
(Koejin rolled to find out if she was really a fairy. It was a low roll but the DM said “yeah, she seems pretty real.” But she does remember that fairies went extinct thousands of years ago during the Great War.
Art and Koejin switch places as Koejin goes to talk to Eltbalm.)
Art: Soooo.... where you from?
Fairy: Here.
Art: And you’ve just been hiding down here?
Fairy: Yes, from the different mechanical creatures that come and try and eat us.
Art: Is one of them.... a giant hawk?
Fairy: Oh no. Nerve is far too big to make it down here!
Art:... how do you know about Nerve then?
Fairy: Oh, I read about it.
(We talk about how cute it is the idea of a fairy attempting to read a normal sized book.
But while Art is talking to the fairy, Koejin and Eltbalm have a conversation.)
Eltbalm: I don’t really trust her but... if you want to take her up on her offer...
Koejin: Wouldn’t we just be safer going your way?
Eltbalm: .... I have no fucking clue where we are. The paths changed.
Koejin: (glares at Eltbalm but then looks at the caverns to see there are some clear indication of fallen debris. She turns back to the fairy) Are there often collapses in the caverns?
Fairy: Over time, yes. You have the ocassional cave in and such...
Art: When was the last one?
Fairy: It could have happened at anytime and anywhere. The caverns go all over the world, you know!
Koejin: But then, how do we know your shortcut is even still there?
Fairy: Oh, I know it is!
Koejin: (Rolls another insight check and finds she isn’t lying. She knows her way around.) Okay! I think we should follow her.
(We all begin to do this and head on our way.)
Wreybar: (notices Reita staring at the fairy. Once again, she’s salivating)... is it the wings?
Reita: All... so tasty...
Wreybar: Mmm, like chicken... you should get it.
Reita: (nods and goes after the fairy)
Art: (catches Reita mid attack as she was still hanging onto him. Pulls her back) you’re not eating our guide.
Reita: So hungry...
Art: (Gives her another ration which she then devours)
Koejin: So... it’s funny that I’m only seeing one fairy here. Where...?
Fairy: Oh, you mean my brothers and sisters?
Koejin: I mean, I didn’t want to assume you were all related. Seems racist.
Fairy: Well... either way, they’re here. They’re just...shy. If you want to meet them, just turn around!
(All of us freeze at that and slowly turn around to see dead, lifeless fairy bodies hanging on string and following us.)
Art: (not looking away from the horror show)... you have a lovely family...
Wreybar: (sees the wire is also on our guide. She follows it up to see mechanical spiders using them as puppets.)
Fairy: (smiles) You’ve fallen for our trap.
(Next time, we roll for initiative.)
#adventures of art the bard#dnd#dnd bard#dnd ranger#dnd barbarian#tiefling#gnome#dragonborn#dnd paladin#homebrew#homebrew gods#Wreybar is going to be the death of us#And Koejin's kinda decided her and Eltbalm are in a relationship#She's really setting herself up for heartbreak#But she does have a sexy orc captain waiting for her at home#so there's that#shut up jay
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
photobooth | knj
Summary: You never knew fucking in a photobooth, while all your friends are on the other side, could be this sweet. University AU! Porn with like 30% plot.
Pairing: Namjoon x Reader ft. Jaebum
Genre: Fluff, Smut
Word Count: 12k
Warnings: excessive swearing as usual, namjoon being soft and cute as shit because that is a warning in itself, jealous possessive sex, also a jealous namjoon, soft dom namjoon, sub reader, public sex, exhibitionism, fingering, joonie with his sinful mouth aka dirty talk, joon’s giant schlong, camera sex, technical porno-graphy (they take pics of them fucking), finger sucking, joon’s wicked tongue aka eating pussy, blowjob, squirting, overstimulation, multiple orgasms, forced orgasms, cum eating, cum play, handjob, degredation (use of slut), cum swallowing, gagging + choking (on cock), riding, penetrative sex, slight? pain kink, namjoon with A* stamina, creampie, cum feeding
A/N: There is actually only about 30% plot in this, I did the math. But also, please don’t ask me where this depraved fantasy was bred from because honestly, I have no words or excuses for the complete filth I just wrote.
It’s not very often that you find yourself partying. It’s not that you didn’t have an interest in it; it was more than you were partied out. Kind of sad and pathetic for someone who was still in their third year of university but it was the truth. You had practically exhausted yourself (and your bank account) during your first two years of university, attending every club night, house party and drinking related college event that you could. You were still known across campus as the first year girl who downed an entire bottle of tequila before stealing some traffic cones (causing several issues with traffic the next day) just so you could use the said cones as party hats for the various statues littered around your campus.
That day had practically gone down in history.
So yes, it’s not really very often that you find yourself attending parties anymore; preferring the comfort of your own home and bed where you could scroll endlessly through social media compared to being surrounded by drunk people you barely knew. The parties you now attended were few and far between; so why did you find yourself in Hoseok and Namjoon’s shared apartment this heinous Monday night? Well, because it was a celebration. Namjoon, one of your best friends and your boyfriend of almost a year, had released his first ever mixtape. You’d spent the entire day listening to the masterpiece of a mixtape on repeat, a mix of deep, philosophical songs and diss tracks with the rhythm and flow of all the anger and frustration he felt and still feels towards the people who didn’t believe in him or told him he’d never amount to anything.
You see, all his life, Namjoon had always been the most clever, intelligent boy to walk whatever school he attended. University was no different and thus, he’d obtained a full scholarship to study both mathematics and philosophy. However, as much as he enjoyed both of those subjects, his passion had always been music. That had obviously led to slight friction with his family, who both wanted to support him and his music, but also wanted to see him succeed in life. And writing and producing didn’t always lead to success. Namjoon had also received criticism for his lyrics, flow and rap from other rappers who felt they were better than him. Nevertheless, he’d never let him get to him and kept his head down, producing his music whenever he could around his degrees. And finally, it had paid off, with him releasing his first ever mixtape album.
Hence, you find yourself at Hoseok and Namjoon’s apartment, for his congratulatory celebration. Hoseok’s state of the art speakers blared music so loud, you could feel the heavy bass reverberating through your bones. Not that most people seemed to mind, as the music was practically confined to the living room where most people were either dancing or just enjoying the music. If people wanted to speak, they were more than welcome to in the kitchen or rooftop, which consequently belonged to Hoseok and Namjoon as well. You were currently standing outside, breathing in the fresh air while Namjoon was conversing with Jackson, Yoongi and Wheein. Jimin and Jungkook were currently fighting over your best friend, Suri. Who had yet to decide who she was going to say yes to because somehow, she had fallen for both Busan boys.
Your other best friend and Suri’s sister, Sooji, was currently dancing on the table in the middle of the dance floor, her boyfriend of three years, Seokjin, was right next to her, egging her on as he drunkenly swayed left to right. Taehyung and his own paramour, Yena, were currently nestled in each other’s arms, whispering and giggling to each other. Thus, you found yourself on the rooftop, a drink in your hand with Hoseok and his girlfriend, Seokjin’s sister, Sooyun, at your side, keeping you company as you giggled at him. The poor boy had only had two drinks and yet he was flushed red and completely quiet, the complete opposite of what he was usually like while Sooyun, in her tipsy state, rambled on and on about something or the other. Honestly, she spoke so quick and changed topics so often, it was hard to keep up.
“____, I love you! I honestly love you so much. You’re so pretty, and you’ve got such nice hair” Sooyun gushed, reaching out and practically yanking at your locks. You winced slightly at the tipsy girl. Hoseok had his arms wrapped around her, leaning his head on her shoulder while he quietly watched the interaction between the two of you.
“I can’t believe you’re single, you should let us set you up!” Sooyun whined and you almost choke on your peach schnapps, lime vodka and lemonade concoction. You weren’t single. You were very much happily taken with the love of your life, Namjoon. Except, none of your friends knew that.
You’d been together almost a year, getting together in your second year. You’d initially kept it a secret because you weren’t sure whether it was going to go anywhere and you didn’t want friends butting into a relationship that was so new; especially since you were both a part of the same friendship group. But after the first couple of months, you’d just gotten so used to being in your bubble and being able to get away from your friends that you’d decided to just keep it to yourself for a bit longer. It was easy enough, you lived alone and so Namjoon and you had spent most of your time locked in your apartment. But then, the time kept passing and suddenly, your first anniversary was nearing and none of your friends knew of your relationship with Namjoon. Just as you were about to refute her words, Sooyun shakes off Hoseok and grabs your hand.
“Come on! I’ll introduce you to someone right now! He’s one of Jinyoung’s friends. You know Jinyoung right? He’s on my Forensics course” Sooyun says as she drags you across the rooftop, directly across your boyfriend and his group of friends. Namjoon looks at you in surprise, watching your every move and you smile apologetically at him before shrugging. Both of you know how headstrong Sooyun is, and you both know that there’s absolutely no saying no to her when her mind is set on something. Thus, you simply let her drag you.
When she finally stops, it’s in front of two guys. One of them, you can distinctively remember is Jinyoung; who you’d met a couple of times when Sooyun was working on projects with him. The second, is a completely new face and you’re floored by how beautiful he is. He’s got sharp, cat-like dark eyes framed by long dark locks that swish in front of his eyes. His nose is straight and sharp, sitting above perfectly shaped, albeit thin pink lips and a sculpted jaw that completes his face. He truly is one of the most attractive men you’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting and if you weren’t already happy in a relationship with Namjoon, you’d have kissed Sooyun for this meeting. However, you weren’t single and you could both feel and see Namjoon’s gaze on you from the corner of your eye.
“Jinyoung-ah! Jaebum-ah hi! This is my friend, ____. ____, this is Jaebum and Jinyoung!” Sooyun says and Jaebum sends Jinyoung a look before smiling briefly at you. Jinyoung, however, scoffs and raises his eyebrow.
“Sooyun-ah, is this another one of your matchmaking schemes? Because the last time you did this, you tried to set up Yugyeom with Hwasa and you know how that ended” Jinyoung says sternly but Sooyun just waves him off.
“I should have known that their personalities would clash but it’s fine. And this isn’t a set up. I’m just introducing you to one of my best friends. Who just happens to be single” Sooyun says with a slight slur and you blush as Jaebum looks you up and down with a smirk.
“She’s cute, I’ll give her that. ____, was it?” Jaebum says before turning to you and you nod, blushing despite yourself.
“Perfect! I’ll just leave you both to it. Jinyoung, we have a project to discuss, don’t we?” Sooyun says as she grabs Jinyoung by the arm before tugging him.
“Ya, why would we need to discuss that now? Sooyun-ah? YAH!” Jinyoung protests as he’s dragged away, leaving you and Jaebum alone. You resist the urge to face palm yourself before nervously giggling as you turn back to Jaebum.
“Sorry about her. She’s kind of hard to say no to when she gets like that. Especially after a couple of drinks” You say sheepishly and Jaebum waves it off.
“I’ve been told. Yugyeom almost cried after the entire Hwasa situation, Apparently, she thought he was too cute and laidback” Jaebum says and you both laugh, thankful for the ice breaker.
“Cute laugh, suits a cute girl” Jaebum says as he leans forward slightly with a smirk before sipping his drink. Your eyes widen slightly and you shake your head at him.
“Hey listen, I know she said I was single… but I’m not. I’m actually seeing someone” You say and Jaebum’s eyes widen slightly before he backs up. He raises his eyebrow at you, waiting for you to explain a bit more.
“They don’t know. As in my friends don’t know. We haven’t told them yet. We kinda just liked being by ourselves, I guess? You know how big our group can be. It was nice being able to spend time just with each other, especially since we were so new. We were kinda worried that they’d immediately want us to start doing couple-y things… so we just never told them. But it’s a year in about two weeks” You quickly explain and Jaebum nods along.
“Yeah, I understand. At least, the needing the privacy thing. But damn, that’s a long time to keep something from your friends. It’s Namjoon-ssi isn’t it?” Jaebum asks and your eyes widen in alarm.
“Wha- how did you know?” You exclaim and Jaebum laughs at you.
“Well, Jackson always mentions how his ‘best buddy’ always seems to be busy because he’s hanging out with you. I don’t know how no one’s noticed to be honest. But also, he hasn’t stopped glaring at me since Sooyun-ah dragged you here, I’m kind of afraid he’s going to deck me or something” Jaebum says with an easy laugh and you stiffen, looking over at Namjoon. Jaebum was right, Namjoon was glaring daggers at the other male. You catch his attention and send him an easy smile and he’s immediately placated. His features relax, but you notice the slight clenching of his jaw and you know you’re not out of the frying pan yet. You turn back to Jaebum and give him a reassuring smile.
“Don’t worry, he won’t hit you. I don’t think…” You trail off before shaking your head as you reassure the man, “No. No, he definitely won’t. Don’t worry, although I should probably go before he really gets angry. It was nice to meet you Jaebum-ssi” You say with a slight bow and Jaebum nods.
“Same here. Although, if you and Namjoon-ah ever break up, let me know” Jaebum says with a wink and you smack him playfully before turning around. You look over to where Namjoon was previously, but he’s no longer there. Your eyebrows scrunch in puzzlement as you look around, but it’s like he’s pulled a Houdini and completely disappeared. You frown before you walk around, looking for him.
He’s almost nowhere to be found on the rooftop, so you decide to check inside. You’re walking past the photobooth Hoseok had hired for the day (‘It’ll be fun! People can put on the funny accessories and take pictures to remember the day! We need one and it’s so cheap to hire it’ he has argued when faced with the question of why exactly they needed a photo-booth) when suddenly, you’re pulled into said photo booth, with the curtain being shut immediately after. You open your mouth to scream when an arm wraps around your waist, a hand clasping around your mouth and muffling your impending shriek. Your eyes widen when you come face to face with your boyfriend.
“Namjoon, what the fuck?” You yell when he finally takes his hand off of your mouth, hitting his chest lightly.
“Don’t what the fuck me. What were you doing flirting with Jaebum?” Namjoon asked, his eyes narrowing as his jaw juts out. He’s glowering down at you and you know you should probably feel threatened or somewhat fearful; but his anger only serves to turn you on.
“I wasn’t flirting with Jaebum!” You argue back. Briefly, you wonder if the both of you should be quieter, but you figure that considering the music is so loud, you’re both safe from prying ears.
“It certainly looked like you were. Why did Sooyun-ah drag you over there?” Namjoon asks and you stiffen slightly. You rub the back of your neck as you mumble your answer, avoiding his eyes. Namjoon’s eyes turn into slits as he cocks his head, trying to discern what you were saying.
“What did you just say?” Namjoon asks and you let out a small sigh, already knowing that he’s going to react explosively.
“She wanted to introduce me to him because she didn’t like that I was single” You finally say, your tone laced with exasperation and Namjoon’s hands smack into the photobooth wall behind you, caging you in, your knees slightly bent to accommodate the seat.
“What?” Namjoon grits out and you place your palms on his chest, trying to placate his anger.
“Namjoon! She doesn’t know we’re dating; her intentions were pure. Besides, I told him I was dating you as soon as he started flirting” You say in a rush before freezing, realising what you had just said. You quickly clamp your mouth shut, noticing the way his eyes darken at your words.
“He did what? H-He flirted with you? Are you fucking kidding me? I’m going to kill him” Namjoon says as he draws up to his full height, towering over you before turning around to leave the photo booth. Your eyes widen and you quickly grab his wrist and tug as hard as you can, pulling him back towards you. The booth is too small however, and he almost falls into you. Namjoon quickly catches himself, bracing his palms once again on the wall behind you.
“Stop! As soon as I said I was dating you, he stopped. Nothing happened. I’m yours Joonie, no one else’s” You say softly, your arms wrapping around his neck as you tip toe and kiss the bottom of his jaw.
“You’re right. You’re mine and no one else’s, especially not Jaebum’s” Namjoon says, his voice deep and husky. His words, paired with his tone, send shockwaves straight to your core and you can feel the beginnings of your arousal.
“And I’m going to show you, exactly why you’re mine and who you belong to” Namjoon continues before swooping down and capturing your lips with his. His arms snake around your waist and pull you closer into his hard, defined chest. You let out a moan, your fingers curling into the locks at the nape of his neck as you deepen the kiss. His tongue swipes your lip, asking for entrance and you allow him access. His tongue slips into your mouth and your tongues begin dancing; massaging and twirling around each other.
You moan into the kiss, tugging his hair slightly as you try to pull him closer to you. Namjoon’s slender fingers begin making quick work of your shirt, unbuttoning each button one by one before slipping it off of your body. His hands move to rest on your hips, trailing up and down your side before he unclasps your bra. He breaks off the kiss and begins peppering kisses down your jaw and towards your neck, suckling pink bruises onto your skin. His hands deftly slip under your bra, hand splayed across the side of your ribcage as a thumb skilfully works your nipple into hardened peaks. His soft touches send shiver across your spine and you cry out when he rolls your nipple under his thumb.
“Fuck, Joon… we can’t. Not here” You say, in a half assed attempt to get him to stop, but even as you say that, you pull him closer and he smiles against your collarbone; where he continues to pepper small kisses over the expanse of the skin.
“Yeah baby. Right here, where anyone could walk in on us. Where Jaebum can hear you. I want them to know. I want everyone to know that you’re mine and no one can have you. You’re mine… just like I’m yours” Namjoon whispers, brushing his lips against your lips before tenderly kissing the side of your mouth. His hands trail down from their place on your breasts to the buttons of your jeans and he begins unbuttoning them before slipping them down to your thighs. His hand then begins trailing along your mon pubis, back and forth in light touches. You buck your hips into him, lips drawn between your teeth as you quietly plead with him to give you what you want. You can feel your wetness sticking and unsticking to the lace of your panties with every one of his movements. Your pussy began clenching as he slowly got closer and closer towards cupping your slick sex.
“Joonie… Joonie please. I need something… anything” You plead and Namjoon pressed his lips into your temple.
“Anything for my baby” He says and then his hand slips under your panties, bypassing your clit and aiming straight for your slightly wet hole; immediately thrusting his middle finger into you. You let out a small moan of surprise, slight pain but mainly pleasure. His finger wasn’t wet enough to enter you without the mild discomfort, but now that he was in you, your slick was lubricating his digits.
“Shit baby, I could barely get my finger in. How are you this fucking tight? I swear, no matter how much or how often I fuck you open, you always stay as tight as the first night I fucked you. I’m gonna have to stretch that pretty little cunt for me aren’t I?” Namjoon hisses as he feels you clench around his finger.
“Oh god” You whimper, biting your lips hard as he forces a second finger into you. You lean forward, resting your head just under his collarbone as he continues pressing his long fingers as deep into you as they can go, the pads of his fingers pressing softly against your g-spot. He slowly slides his fingers out of you before pressing them slowly into you once again, slowly fucking you open. You let out a small whine as you feel him stretch you open, your hips softly pressing further into his hand, grinding down on his hand, as you silently beg him for more. Suddenly, he begins retracting his fingers from you, but this time, he doesn’t slide back in; instead, he pulls out and begins rubbing your juices all over your pussy before his thumb brushes your clit.
You cry out at how sensitive the bundle of nerves is, throbbing and hard, crying out for the stimulation that it had been denied. But now that it was being touched, it was slightly over sensitised and Namjoon’s light touches only caused in making your thighs shake slightly. Then, he thrusts his fingers back into you and this time, the stretch is slightly easier to take. You thought you’d be able to remain quiet, but as he begins thrusting his fingers into you, the pad of his thumb rubs lazy circles into your pulsing clit and a small moan escapes your lips.
“Your pussy feels so good around my fingers baby. You feel so soft and wet inside, fuck… I can’t get enough of your pussy. I love the way you feel, whether it’s around my fingers, or my tongue… but I especially love how you feel around my cock” Namjoon whispers in your ear and his words force your walls to clench around him, causing him to groan throatily right beside your ear. You’re breathing heavily, forehead still braced against his chest and he thrusts slowly and deeply into you.
“Joon-ie” You stutter, your voice cracking when he begins pressing a third finger into you. Your eyes scrunch up and you breathe heavily, your wrists curling around his shirt as he continues pushing his third digit into you, stretching your tight pussy even further.
“Joonie, I can’t… it’s too much. Fuck, Joonie… it hurts” You moan, grabbing his wrist with one hand, stopping his movement when his third finger is as deep into you as it can go. He hushes you, pressing comforting kissing into the crown of your head as he waits for you to adjust to being spread around his digits.
“Shh, it’s okay baby. You’re doing so well. You’re being so good for me” Namjoon soothes and you nod, the pain finally dulling enough for him to move. You know he has to stretch you out with at least three fingers or it’d be too difficult to take his cock in later but it didn’t negate the pain and discomfort you felt now. You release his wrist and Namjoon slowly begins thrusting his fingers in and out of you once again, his thumb once again rolling your clit in soft circles. Your nerves feel afire with all the stimulation you’re receiving and your eyes are focused on the way his hand looks inside your panties, the muscles in his well-defined arm flexing every time his fingers move into you; nerves bulging against the skin of his arm.
You finally gather enough semblance of yourself to move your hand to the obvious bulge in his trouser. You feel how long and unbelievably thick he is through his denim clad crotch. Your hands move, trying to undo his belt and take some of the clothes off of him. Your fingers however are too shaky, Namjoon still slowly drawing out your pleasure in the cruellest of ways. You can feel the heat pooling in your belly, the slow burn slowly driving you insane as with each thrust of his fingers he hits your g-spot briefly, adding to your pleasure induced haze.
“Mmm, baby not yet. I want to try something first. Do you trust me?” Namjoon asks and you have no idea why he questions it, because your trust and faith in him has never once waivered.
“You know I do Nams” You reply without hesitating and Namjoon smiles at you, the indentations that are his dimples deepen and your heart skips a beat.
“I love you” Namjoon says and your eyes are hazy with lust but you smile lazily and kiss his neck before murmuring back your own ‘I love you’. He slowly slides his fingers free, his fingers slipping out with a small pop and you can feel the slight ache in your walls from being stretched but you suddenly feel empty, whining for him to fill you again and make you cum. Namjoon laughs deeply at you before spinning you around so you were facing the photobooth camera. He manoeuvres you so you’re braced against it, palms pressed either side of the camera. Your eyes widen in surprise when you realise you’re in perfect position for the photobooth camera to capture your illicit actions.
“Joon?” You ask nervously and he presses a comforting kiss into your back, between your shoulder blades.
“This is your punishment baby. I told you, I’m going to show you who you belong to. I’m going to run that camera, and we’re going to capture just how good you are for me, how fucked out I make you. I’m going to capture every facial expression, the way you look with my fingers, tongue or cock buried in you, the way you moan for me. I’m going to capture your face when you cum. I’m going to show you that you belong to me and no one else. That no one can love you the way I do, make you feel the way I do, fuck you the way I do” Namjoon murmurs, his words rumbling deep within his chest and your throat goes dry, your eyes almost rolling back into your skull. It’s completely vulgar and his words are filth, spoken by his sinful tongue. And yet, you can feel yourself gush, suddenly wanting everything he was willing to give you and so much more.
“Does my little slut like that? Do you want me to fuck you in front of this camera?” Namjoon asks and you nod eagerly, Namjoon smirking down at you. He spanks your ass slightly, groaning in appreciation at the way it jiggles. His fingers that were once buried deep in your cunt are now found between your lips. He sticks his fingers in your mouth and you immediately wrap your lips around them, licking and sucking your arousal clean from his digits. You rolled your tongue over his fingers, tasting your own juices.
“Fuck, you’re a sin” Namjoon hisses as he pulls his fingers out. He then crouches down, undoing your shoes before helping you slip them off, and the slides your jeans off of you too. He does however, leave your panties on. Namjoon quickly undresses himself too, leaving him in just his black boxers that do nothing to hide his hardened cock. He presses his cock into your clothed pussy and you let out a sharp hiss before it turns into a moan at the feel of his heat next to your own. He turns your head to the side before dropping down for a kiss and suddenly, you forget where you are. You lose yourself in the feel of his thick, luscious lips against your own, the silken feel of his tongue dancing against yours. You bite his lip playfully and Namjoon presses his fingertips harder into your hips, slowly grinding his cock in harsh movements against your wet heat. Namjoon’s fingers flit up your side and you squirm against him, laughing into the kiss and Namjoon pulls away, grinning down softly at your giggling figure.
“It tickles” You say and Namjoon wiggles his fingers into your side a bit more, forcing another laugh out of you before he leans over and buries his face into your neck. He breathes in your scent deeply, his hands trailing up your stomach to cup your breast, rolling and softly massaging them in his huge palms. He slowly kisses his way down your neck, tracing kisses down your spine until he’s on his knees behind you. He places two small kisses on either of your butt cheeks before pressing light kisses against your inner thighs. He can smell how strong your scent is, the muskiness of your arousal so strong that it almost drives his insane.
He slowly hooks his fingers under the waistband of your panties, pulling the lace down slowly. He watches the way he slowly removes your sodden panties, loving how they slowly peel from where they’re clinging to your pussy lips. He lets out a shaky breath as strings of your arousal stick to the material before slowly breaking. You’re completely drenched. Your juices are slowly dripping down from your cunt, you’re a complete mess, arousal thick and sticky, as it runs down your inner thighs. He finally pulls them off and they drop to the floor in such a state of ruin that you know you’ll never be able to wear them again. When you’re finally exposed you shudder, the heat of Namjoon’s breath and slight chill of the night draft through the photo booth curtain only adding to the sensation.
“Turn the booth on sweetheart” Namjoon finally says and with shaky hands you click the buttons you need to. Silently, you thank Hoseok for the photo booth, but especially because he had it rigged to take as many pictures as you wanted before it stopped. Obviously, he hadn’t intended it to be used for this reason, but you figured ‘hey, what the hell?’. You clicked the infinite option, which would take photos every 30 seconds. It also meant you’d have to personally stop it from taking pictures. The countdown began. 5 seconds to go and Namjoon spread your legs slightly, so you could accommodate him between your legs better. 3 seconds to go and Namjoon spreads your ass cheeks with his hands, exposing your cunt for his eyes to feast upon. 1 second to go and he buries his face deep within your pussy, licking a stripe from your clit to your leaking hole. The second his lips touch you, your eyes flutter shut and your face crumples in elation as you moan, and the camera clicks that exact second.
Namjoon smirks between your folds before once again laving his tongue against the entirety of your sex, from the source of your leaking arousal to your hardened, pulsing clit. He lashes his tongue against you, twisting and rolling the appendage against your soaked cunt lips. He stiffened his tongue before he began licking your clit. His tongue swiped the bundle of nerves again and again and your hands curled into fists as you moaned out his name, attempting to grind your hips into his face. He continued teasing circles around your clit before wrapping his lips around it, suckling it between those two pillowy lips of his.
The second you threw your head back, the camera clicked again and you gushed around his tongue. You had been so consumed by the intoxicating ecstasy your boyfriend was lavishing on you, that you had forgotten you were being photographed. His lips continuously suckled and flicked your clit with his tongue, one of his hands moving to brush his fingers against your clenching pussy once again. You mewled out his name, bucking into him as you begged for more and Namjoon, never wanting to disappoint you, gave you what you wanted. He began slipping two fingers into you, and this time you were wet enough that they slid in easier.
“Shiiit” You murmured as you felt him finger you open once again. Namjoon began sucking harder, moaning around your clit and causing your legs to shake on either side of him. His fingers began pumping into you, and then he curled them inside you and your knees buckled when his fingers hit your g-spot. You could feel your long-anticipated orgasm slowly building up. All the stress, the tension, the slow burn of pleasure caused by Namjoon’s languid pace, his teasing and tantalising touches were slowly stroking the fire building in your loins. Every suck and lick of your clit, every thrust of his fingers into you, the way he was moaning against your cunt, the rhythmic clicking of the camera, were causing sharp thrums of pleasure to burn through your veins. You were turned on beyond belief and you knew that you were going to cum soon. You could feel it building, growing exponentially with every moment.
“You taste so good sweetheart. You’re dripping all over my mouth. Fuck, you’re so wet. You’ve never been this wet before. Do you like me eating you out in front of a camera? I think you do. I think you get off on the thought of me or someone else seeing you like this. But, fuck me baby. You taste so good, the sweetest cunt I’ve ever eaten. I could eat you out forever” Namjoon says from between your legs as he begins working you over faster. His finger bury deeper into you, curling slightly more, brushing against your spongy g-spot in a brutal rhythm. You moan, gyrating your hips against his face as you mewl and gasp his name out repeatedly, as if it’s the only prayer on your lips. Distantly, you acknowledge the voice and party going on outside the booth, but it only serves to turn you on more.
“Namjoon… please” You plead and he starts sucking and licking harder, adding a third finger into you. Your legs stiffen at the stretch once again but you power through it, eyes shut and leaking with the tears from the pleasure wrought on your body. You can feel the most powerful orgasm you’ve ever had build inside you and it was slowly driving you to the brink of insanity. Your legs are shaking almost non-stop at this point, but Namjoon perseveres, finger fucking and eating you out to the best of his ability. You’re so wet, you can hear the squelching of your wetness every time Namjoon thrusts his digits into you.
He sucks even harder on your clit than he had before, all three fingers thrusting in and out of you so quick, your walls convulse uncontrollably around them. He slightly parts his lips from around your clit and begins licking at the bundle of nerves while suckling. You clenched your eyelids tighter and felt the tears at the corners. And then, he reaches up and pinches your nipple as hard as he can and you let out a small shriek at the pain mixed with the pleasure. But it’s all it takes to push you over the edge.
Before you can stop yourself, you shriek out his name. Your body feels like it’s on fire, your skin prickling with every sensation imaginable as your muscles quake, legs spasming involuntarily around Namjoon’s head. And then you felt it. Your cunt clenched rhythmically, your wetness gushing out of you in pulses, all over Namjoon face and fingers and all over the floor of the photobooth. The scent of sex heightens impossibly, until all you can smell is your musky arousal in the air. The pleasure doesn’t subside after first few squirts, it only intensifies with Namjoon’s continuous ministrations. He’s moaning against your clit, the vibrations only adding to your pleasure as you soak his hand and face.
Your legs both feel numb and like jelly and you’re completely certain that if it weren’t for your intense bracing against the wall and Namjoon’s hand still on your breast keeping you up, you would have been a quivering mess crumpled on the floor, moaning uncontrollably. You want to push Namjoon away, but he continues his actions, riding out your orgasm. You feel too sensitive, too raw and it’s beginning to hurt, but you can’t find the energy to push him away. Instead, you breathe heavily, trying to get your breathing back under control as you ride the after waves of your orgasm. But then Namjoon presses his fingers deeper into you, right up against your g-spot and begins massaging and rubbing it and suddenly you’re thrust into your second orgasm, immediately after your first. It was harder this time, the constant stimulation of your g-spot intensifying every ounce of pleasure you feel. You cum so hard that it hurts as much as it feels good and you’re shrieking his name out once again.
You pray that the music is still blaring, because there is no way the people outside wouldn’t have heard you otherwise. You close your eyes once again, this time the tears flowing freely as you clench and unclench your fingers. Your entire body stays trembling as you once again ride the aftershocks of your second orgasm. Your mind has gone blank and you’re nothing but a blubbering, moaning mess on top of Namjoon. Namjoon is finally slowing down, but the stimulation is still too much so you begin squirming. You let out small whines of protest as you pull away and Namjoon finally gets the message. His fingers slowly leave your spasming cunt walls, lips dislodging from around your clit. He grins up at you, the entire bottom half of his face covered in copious amounts of your slick. Your cum was all over his face, his shoulders, his chest and his hand and you blush brightly as you look down at his glistening top half.
“You did so good for me sweetheart. I can’t wait to see those pictures later. Fuck, you squirted all over me baby. Are you okay?” Namjoon asks as he rises from his knees and you lazily smile and nod. He lets your body go and your knees immediately buckle. Namjoon’s eyes widen but he quickly catches you, arms around your waist once again as he pulls you into his chest.
“Joonie… fucking…. amazing. I’ve never… fuck… can’t think” You stutter out and Namjoon chuckles, kissing your temple as he waits for you to get a hold of yourself. One arm lazily travels up and down your back and you feel the blissful feeling of love wash over you.
“I love you” You say lazily as you smile up at him and Namjoon grins, dimples popping out before he bends over and kisses you. You move your hand and palm at his dick as you finally begin gaining your wits about you.
“I want you. I want you in me, somewhere. Anywhere. I just need to feel you. Joonie please. Please” You beg and Namjoon tilts your chin up and kisses you hard. You moan as you taste yourself on his tongue and lips before you break the kiss, peppering kisses and suckling around his jaw as you taste yourself on his skin.
“Sit down, I want you to fuck my throat” You say, gesturing to the seat and Namjoon lets out a small groan. He quickly kicks off his boxers before taking a seat. Your eyes darken as you take him in, in all his glory. His deep golden tanned skin glistens with your juices in the light; and his muscular chest and toned arms are somewhat accentuated by the light reflecting off your cum. His thighs are thick, spread due to the seat under them and his cock stands proud between slightly spread thighs. His cockhead is purple and angry, and you swear you can see it twitch every now and then.
You lower onto your knees in between his legs, looking up at him as you palm at his dick. He was so hot and hard beneath your palm and so impossibly thick that even wrapped around his shaft, your fingers couldn’t touch each other. He was leaking with pre-cum, the sticky white substance pumping out of his slit and slicking his entire cockhead in his own arousal. You begin to pump the hand wrapped around his shaft up and down his length. Namjoon lets out a shuddering hiss as your wrist rubs his length, the pad of your thumb brushing against his precum covered slit as you spread his stickiness around more. It twitches under your touch, much like you had seen it do when he had sat down and you relish in the notion of having some semblance of control. It’s unusually rare for you to have this much control, Namjoon was always the more dominant one. But you had always savoured that, always revelled in how dominant and firm, yet soft he was with you.
“Don’t tease me baby, you know what happens when you do” Namjoon threatens lightly and your pussy clenches, undoubtedly dripping more of your juices onto the floor under you. And this is exactly what you meant. Even when you were in control, you weren’t. You had never and would never harbour any illusions of being able to overpower or be in control of your boyfriend. That being said, with the way he twitched and groaned under you as you palmed his cock, you knew that he was ready to explode and you’d be lying if you said you wouldn’t be torturing him. Consequences be damned.
You continued your languid pace, pressing soft kisses on his thick, tanned thighs, so close to his cock and yet so far. Namjoon watched you under half-lidded eyes, his smouldering gaze boring into you as the muscles in his jaw flexed. He raised his eyebrow slightly and you grinned, pressing another kiss onto his left thigh. A string of gooey pre-cum began exuding out of his slit, thick and slightly translucent white and you brushed your thumb against it before bringing it to your lips, licking his essence off of him. Namjoon’s throat rumbled in appreciation and you returned your hand to him, fisting his monstrous cock up and down. You lightly dug your nails into the sensitive flesh before you began raking them down, all the way to his balls, stimulating the sensitive sack. Namjoon let out another hiss, his head thrown back and fists clenched on either side.
“I thought you wanted to be a good for me baby? Thought you wanted me to fuck your throat like my good little slut” Namjoon says simply and your walls clench. He runs his fingers through your hair before firmly grabbing the locks, tugging at them and bringing your face closer to his dick. With that simple manoeuvre, he somehow has all the control back and you grip his shaft harder, pumping him up and down once before sticking your tongue out and swirling it around the tip of his still oozing cockhead. It twitches under you once again, and you swear you feel him pulse and grow even bigger and harder – if that was possible.
You lick at him again, eyes gazing up from on your knees, locked with his own smouldering gaze. Namjoon’s fingers lightly tug at your locks and you open your mouth in response, jaw stretched and just about wide enough to take his head in. You hold yourself there, lips suctioned around the mushroom tip while you continuously swirl your tongue and lightly suckle on him, tasting his essence in full on your tongue. His thick precum coats your tongue and you know you’ll be tasting him for a while after you stop fucking. Namjoon leans back slightly, pushing your head down further onto him while his own is thrown back and resting against the wall behind him.
You continue running your tongue up and down his shaft before slowly allowing him to split your jaw open as he pushes more and more of his cock into your wide-open mouth. You gently sucked more and more of him into you, almost gagging when his tip hits the back of your throat. Your eyes burn with tears and you hold yourself for a bit, waiting for it to subside. You’ve still got a few inches of his cock to go before he’s fully in your mouth and no matter how many times you had sucked him off, you never truly got used to his length or girth. The sensitivity between your legs was also slowly subsiding and your thighs squirmed slightly, wanting something to fill you up once again.
Once you adjusted more to him in your mouth, you pushed yourself down the final couple inches before your nose was pressed against his abdomen. You lightly tap Namjoon’s thigh, letting him know you were ready. And then it begins. Namjoon’s thighs flex and he thrusts up into your mouth. You gag slightly, reminding yourself to breathe through your nose as he begins thrusting in and out of your throat. He starts of slow, allowing you to get used to the feel of him slowly entering past the back of your throat but before long, his pace increases and he’s fucking into your throat hard and deep. Your finger nails dig into his thighs, leaving crescent shaped wells into his taught skin as he continues forcing himself down your throat.
“Fuck. Fuck, your mouth is so good. So- so… fucking hot… and w-wet. Shit, fuck baby. You’re- so good… for me. Only… for me. No one… not even Jaebum- can fuck your throat like this. Only me… only ever me” Namjoon groans, his voices stuttering as he revels in the euphoria of his hot, sensitive cock in your soft, velvety mouth. You can feel him twitch and pulse in your mouth and know he’s going to cum soon. One of your hands moves to play with his balls, slowly palming and rolling the sack in your hand, nails lightly racking it. His pace falters slightly before he thrusts particularly hard, burying his cock as deep into your throat as he can. You gag and choke, tears spilling down your cheek and faintly you hear the camera continuously click in the background.
And then he erupts. You hear him hiss and groan above you, hips lightly gyrating into your throat as his cock erupts. You taste and feel his hot, gloopy cum pump directly down your throat, clogging up your oesophagus. He cums so much, it floods back into your mouth and then you can taste his salty, slightly bitter cum. Namjoon’s fingers clench and unclench around your scalp, his breathing laboured as he comes back down from his high. You try your best to swallow as much as of his cum as you can, your eyes shutting as you relish in his taste. Once he’s finally spent, he pulls you off of his cock and you begin licking up the remnant of his cum around his cock.
When you’re done, Namjoon tugs your hair slightly and you open your eyes, looking up at him. When your vision comes into focus and your gazes lock, Namjoon seems to look at you with nothing but unbridled lust, only beaten by the sheer amount of love he holds in his eyes, all for you. Your eyes mirror his own gaze, the unspoken passion for each other alight on both your faces. Namjoon slowly lifts you up, pulling you so you’re straddling his lap. Your thighs are on either side of his legs and his cock is nestled in the crook of your thigh, incredibly close to your pussy.
“I really fucking love you” Namjoon says as his hand moves to the nape of your neck and then he pulls you in for a kiss. There’s no biting, or teasing, or tongues lashing against each other. You both simply lock lips and fall into sync as if you were destined for each other. He cups your face with one hand and holds you there, tongues dancing as he tastes himself on his own lips. Your hands move into his hair, messing up his sweat soaked locks as you pull him closer. The camera clicks in the background, but the two of you are too absorbed into each other to care. Then the kiss breaks natural as the two of you take a minute to catch your breaths.
“Are you ready? I need you inside me, please” You beg, the sensitivity in your cunt had long since faded and now you were consumed with the need to have him inside you.
“God, I need to be inside you. But I want you to face the camera, I want to capture the way you look when you first slide down my cock, the way I fill up and stretch out that pretty little cunt” Namjoon says as he spins you around to face the camera. Your legs are still in either side of him and you groan at the screen. The both of you are in perfect position for the camera to see everything. You notice you have twenty-three seconds till the next photo. Your fingers wrap around his shaft and you hover over his tip, rubbing the copious amount of slick all over his cockhead. He’s completely drenched in both, your arousal, and the remnants of his own cum, precum and your saliva. You’re both sticky, sweaty and messy but it only serves in turning you on more.
“Look at the camera for me sweetheart. I want you to keep watching it when I finally slide into this delicious cunt of yours” Namjoon says, his voice deep and croaky. The thick of his cockhead threatens to push into you and he groans when your hole flutters around it, spasming to try and draw him in. Namjoon’s face buries into your neck, but his gaze stays on your face in the display screen of the photo booth. His fingers grip your hips, pads digging into the flesh hard enough to leave bruises as he suckles the soft, tender skin just under your ear, by your jaw.
The timer begins counting down and you slowly guide him in. You rub his head all over your wet lips, knowing that your orgasms will have made you tighter and thus he’s going to have to stretch you out with his cock again. You stammer out his name when his cockhead brushes your clit. You relax your muscles as much as possible and then slowly slide down his girth. Your breath labours and your eyes screw shut at the stinging pain of him stretching you out. It hurt a lot worse than when he stretched you out with his three fingers but a lot less than if he hadn’t and if you weren’t as soaked as you were. His girth is so absurdly thick that you can feel your cunt muscles protesting the stretch. You hear the camera click and try to focus on that to take your mind off of him stretching you.
“Fuck Joonie…” You wince out in pain and Namjoon’s fingers splay over your hips as he peppers tender kisses comfortingly all over the back of your shoulders.
“I’m sorry baby. I should have stretched you again after you came. Do we need to stop?” Namjoon asks and you shake your head, not wanting to stop. You know that once he’s in you and adjusted it will all be fine, you just need to get through the initial burn. You bite your lip hard and choke out a sob as his bulbous cockhead finally squeezes into you with a pop. You lean back, his chest pressed tightly against your back as he pulls your hips down slowly, lowering you onto his cock and filling you up, your cunt protesting the stretch.
“How are you so big Namjoon, fuck- you’re tearing me up” You cry and Namjoon kisses under your jaw, the only bit of comfort he can offer you. It definitely hurts, but there’s pain in the pleasure and you feel yourself growing wetter. Although you’re never sure if it’s because of the pleasure or just your body trying to accommodate his girth for an easier transition.
Your hands slide to your breasts, playing with the fleshy mounds as he continues stretching out the walls of your pussy. You can feel every ridge, every single inch of him as he slowly opens you up. A sob of both pain and pleasure wracks through your throat and you gasp in and out, breathing deeply as he pushes further and further into you. Finally, he thrusts slightly and ploughs the last few inches into you, sliding in easily due to how wet the both of you are. His head jams against your cervix and your hand involuntarily moves to your abdomen when you can feel him so deep inside you. He slowly pulls out and then slides back in, bottoming into you and your pussy gushes, releasing another burst of wetness.
“What did I say sweet? Look at the camera” Namjoon says as he slowly begins to fuck into you. He’s in as deep as he can go and his pace is slowly picking up as your walls adjust to him. The pain is slowly dulling and the next time he drives into you; he forces a cry of pleasure from your throat. Your hands move behind you to thread into his hair. With every one of his plunges, he’s pressing harder and harder than he had before. You gasp and whine with every movement; there’s definite pleasure now mixed with the pain, the ecstasy and euphoria of feeling him inside you slowly taking over. He was so thick that he dragged your clit and g-spot with every shift of his hips, his blunt, mushroom head pressing and rubbing against for g-spot every time he pulled out and drove into you.
“Joon… Joonie- fuck, feels good” You mewl above him and Namjoon smirks against your neck, his eyes focused on the way he enters in and out of you on the photo booth screen. His cock twitches as he realises he’ll be able to take the photos home to view whenever he wants. Namjoon begins grunting as he thrusts faster, harder and much more vigorously into you. He forces the breath out of your lungs with each and every ramming movement inside you. The pressure of your orgasm was once again building inside of you. The slow burn of the heat inside your belly began pooling once again and your skin begins tingling and prickling with heat, your toes curling in euphoric bliss.
“This is so fucking hot baby. You’re so good to me. You see that? See how I stretch your cunt out? No one can fuck you like me. No one can make you feel this good. You’re cumming aren’t you? I can feel it. I can feel. Each. And every. Time. Your pussy. Clenches” Namjoon says, punctuating each of his words with a hard, well placed thrust against your g-spot. One of his hands moves to press against your abdomen, forcing you to feel him even more as his thumb begins strumming your clit. You wail his name, too far gone to care if anyone can hear you now.
“You like that? Does my precious little cock slut like when I fuck her like this? Yeah baby? You love it don’t you. You don’t even care if people outside can hear you. You don’t care that a camera is over there, taking pictures of what a good little slut you are for me. In fact, you’re even wetter. You’ve never been more wet in your life. I want you to be louder for me though baby. I want you to scream my name when you cum. So that everyone out there, so that Jaebum knows who this pussy belongs to” Namjoon says, one hand gripping your hip tighter as the other plays with your clit even more.
His words make you cry out and clench under him. You can feel the ebb of your orgasm approaching nearer and nearer with every one of his deep thrusts. He’s fucking into you so hard and deep that you can’t focus on anything other than the feel of him buried as deep into you as he can go. He batters your cervix with every drive of his hips and you’re a mumbling, shuddering mess. His thumb and forefinger suddenly pinch your clit as he bites your neck and your toes curl. You wail out his name, your throat hoarse and pricking with a stinging pain. And then you cum.
“Fuck that’s it” Namjoon says as he fucks you through your orgasm. Your cunt spasms uncontrollably and you gush around his cock, squirting for the second time. You continuously wail out his name, not caring if people can hear you and it eggs Namjoon on more, his cock forcing you open even though your walls are trying to clench around him and deny him entry with your orgasm. You roll your hips on top off him as your thighs shake automatically, quaking with the after effects of your orgasm. Namjoon slowly slows down his thrusts before stopping all of a sudden. You gasp in for air, catching your breath and your eyes flutter open. You don’t even remember them shutting.
“Stand up and brace yourself against the wall again” Namjoon says, patting your ass and you do so. Namjoon’s cock draws out from the sheath of your body with a wet squelch and he slowly holds you as you stand on shaky knees. Your palms spread out on either side of the camera and once again you’re in the same position you were before. You waver for a minute, knees buckling slightly before catching yourself and holding your body up by bracing against the wall the camera is built into. Namjoon grabs you by the hips once again and bends you over slightly. He picks up one of your legs and hooks it around his elbow.
The smell of the air is permeated with sex and sweat; your musky scents entangling with each other. The air is only just about rendered from being stuffy due to the daft from the closed photo booth curtain. You look at yourself in the camera. You’re both a mess, hair plastered to your faces, Namjoon’s entire body dripping with a mix of his own sweat and your drying cum. Swear drips down from his hair to his shoulder and down his perfectly defined chest. You follow the trail with your eyes before your eyes are led to between your legs. Your thighs are soaked and with one of your legs propped up on Namjoon’s arm, there’s nothing to be covered.
You’re swollen and puffy and slightly fucked open from his huge cock. The evidence of the damage his girth and rough thrusts had done to your body are as clear as day. There are even slight bruises forming on your hips and between your thighs. You watch Namjoon drag his cock between your pussy lips and your eyes flutter shut at the pleasure mixed with the pain of the oversensitivity. He rubs the shaft of his cock against your lips, gathering more of your slick before placing his head at your entrance and pushing in. You’re both at the perfect angle for the camera to capture how well he stretches you open. You gasp in unison, eyes focused on where he’s slowly fucking you open once again until he bottoms out and fills you completely. The angle lets him do deeper, hitting all the sweet spots inside your pussy.
“Fucking hell babe. Baby… you’re pussy feels so damn god. I’m going to cum soon… but I’m not done with this cunt just yet” Namjoon warns, thrusting into you hard to emphasise his point.
“Fuck. Me. Hard” You whisper, letting each one of his thrusts punctuate your words. Namjoon doesn’t need to be told twice and the next one of his thrusts causes your vision to turn dark, white spots blinding you. Namjoon yanks your hair back, exposing your neck to him as he bruises it with more of his kisses. You’re convinced that there’s no way you’d be able to hide any of his hickeys. He’s probably left them all over your neck and shoulders at this point. Namjoon begins riding you furiously, watching the way your ass bounces on his cock with each one of his thrusts. One of his hands clutches your tit, the other keeping your leg propped up as he fucks as deep, hard and fast into you as he can go. The entire time, his lips are just by your neck, kissing and whispering sweet nothings into your ear as he ensures your pussy would never be the same again.
“You like this don’t you, my little slut. You like the way I ride your pussy hard. You like this fat cock stretching you open” Namjoon groans, his words sending waves of pleasure straight to your belly. You moan an affirmative and Namjoon chuckles dark and throatily.
“Press your belly. I want you to feel me fucking you. Want you to feel deep me in you, where no one else can be. Where Jaebum could never be” Namjoon orders and you do as you’re told, knowing you could never defy him. You press into your stomach and can feel the way he thrusts into you, the way his cock pushes your insides around inside your abdomen every time he rams into you. You press down harder so you can feel him more deeply and he hisses as you spasm involuntarily, the action making him feel even tighter inside you. You arch your back slightly and the movement allows Namjoon to hit slightly deeper, a feat you thought impossible.
You began thrusting back towards him, your ass bouncing off of his hips and the slapping sound of impacting sweaty skin fills the air along with the squelching of your pussy. Your tits bounced in Namjoon’s hand with every bounce as you fucked yourself back on his cock. You moved your hand a little lower to play with your clit while still pressing into your belly. Your leg that was propped up was slowly going numb, but you didn’t care. You were too consumed by the ecstatic delirium of Namjoon’s cock in you. Your orgasm started building once again and you were both anticipating and dreading it. You were already losing your energy and you weren’t sure what would happen if you came once again before Namjoon. You know him and you know Namjoon loves drawing out an orgasm from you when he cums. You bounce harder, clenching your cunt around him, anything to try and get him to cum quiver and join you.
“Fuck, I’m close baby” Namjoon groan out and you silently thank the heavens as you continue your efforts. You’re practically running on fumes at this point, but the oncoming orgasm paired with Namjoon’s keeps you going. You clench repeatedly and Namjoon groans. He grips your hips tighter and starts fucking into you so fast and hard that his balls start slapping against you. The added stimulation has you hurtling into your next and hopefully last orgasm. You had already lost count of the amount of times Namjoon had made you cum. His huge cock pushes you over the edge and once again you start crying and sobbing, your palms clenching into fists. Tears once again pool into your eyes and you’re crying freely.
“Yes! Fuck… fuck Namjoon! Shit” You scream at the top of your voice as you cum once again. Namjoon feels you grow wet once again and he groans under you. Your body shakes with the forces of your contraction and you clamp down as tightly as it was possible for your pussy around Namjoon’s cock with a shuddering wail. Namjoon’s rhythm falters and his hips start moving in a stilted fashion, rutting deep into you as he begins cumming.
Namjoon bucks underneath you, pulling your hips closer to him, his face buried in your neck as he grunts and moans throatily. You barely register what is happening, too absorbed in Namjoon’s huge cock in your blissfully beaten pussy and the way your skin prickles, the way your toes curl, the way your eyes roll into the back of your skull and the way you’re quivering underneath him with the force of your orgasm. Namjoon holds you tightly to him and with one last thrust he buries himself as deep into you as he can go. When your orgasm finally subsides and your senses come back into you; you feel the hot spurts of Namjoon’s cum shooting deep into you, coating your walls white with his thick cum. He cums so much that you can feel it flood back out of you with each and every one of his smaller thrusts. You allow Namjoon to catch himself, enjoying the feel of him cumming in you. When he’s finally spent, he slowly pulls out of you and you moan at the feel of him dripping out of you.
“Fuck, look at that pussy. I can see my cum drip out of your pussy. Look at it baby, look at how I’ve marked you as mine” Namjoon says and you direct your gaze to the photobooth screen once again. You look at your dishevelled state, your matted messy hair, neck and shoulders bruised with hickeys. You trail down your body and towards your pussy where you see his cum flood out of you, dripping onto the floor as the camera takes pictures of your ruined, cum filled cunt. Namjoon’s free hand pushes his fingers into your pussy, pushing his cum in and out of your cunt and you hiss at the action as he plays with the cum inside you.
He finally lets your propped-up leg go, instead pulling your chest against his back so your face is once more in the frame. The two of you stare at your mirror images as Namjoon sticks his fingers in your mouth, feeding him the mix of your cum. You eagerly swirl your tongue around his fingers, sucking his digits as you eat his cum. Namjoon groans before pulling his fingers out. He spins you around to face him and grabs your ass, the other hand cupping your face as he kisses you. The kiss is lazy, tongues languidly pressing into each other before you both pull away. Namjoon, however, repeatedly presses lazy, tender kisses against your lips. You smile up at him and once again hear the camera click.
“Fuck, that was so good” Namjoon says and you giggle, nodding your agreement before you nuzzle into his chest, your eyes shutting as your exhausted body catches up with you.
“Joonie, I’m so tired” You whine and Namjoon laughs. He holds you tightly, pressing kisses into the crown of your head before slowly sitting you down on the seat. He turns around to the camera and stops it from taking pictures before clicking finish and causing the booth to begin printing the photos. There was no way he wasn’t going to have those photos, even if he’d have to hide them somewhere where no one can find them. He’d be damned if he let anyone else see you like this.
While he’s waiting for the countless photos to print, he pulls his jeans on, stuffing his boxers and your ruined panties into his pocket before throwing his shirt on haphazardly. When he’s dressed, he begins tending to you. He slowly slides your jeans on and you groan with protest when the rough material of the denim brushes against your still sensitive core. Namjoon apologises with a soft kiss on the middle of your forehead before he slips your bra on, followed by your shirt. He slowly begins buttoning you up, from the last button to the top, pressing tender kisses to your skin, from your stomach up to your chest until he buttons the last one, where he kisses your lips.
“Come on baby. We just have to sneak into my room okay? I promise you can sleep as long as you want then, but we just have to slip out without anyone noticing us okay?” Namjoon says and you pout but nod. Namjoon grabs your hand and picks you up. He wraps his arm around your waist and pulls you into his side, letting you lean on him. Namjoon turns to the photos, thankful that they’ve all printed. He grabs them, making sure they’re in a neat pile before he hands them to you. You hold them tightly as Namjoon peaks out of the curtain, checking to see if the coast is clear. However, when he lets out a small ‘fuck’ and ducks back in you’re slightly worried. You open your mouth to ask him what’s wrong when you’re cut off.
“Just come out you guys. It’s not like we don’t know you guys just fucked in there” Yoongi says and your eyes pop wide open. Your face flushes in heat and you turn to Namjoon, looking at him in fear. His own cheeks are flushed and his eyes are shut as she shakes his head and mutters to himself.
“I’m sorry baby” Namjoon says and you shake your head, knowing you were just as much to be blamed, if not more considering how loud you’d been. You grab his hand and entwine your fingers before you squeeze in reassurance. Namjoon brings your hand up to his lips and kisses the back of it.
“We’ll just face them together, okay?” You say quietly and Namjoon nods. He leans over and kisses you once again.
“No more bubble you know? No more quiet nights all alone in your apartment” Namjoon whispers against your lips and you shrug with a tender smile.
“It doesn’t matter. I don’t care if it’s in my apartment alone, or surrounded by all our friends or even in a photo booth. As long as I’m with you, I don’t care where I am” You confess and Namjoon’s eyes soften with all the love he has for you.
“I love you” Namjoon says, kissing your lips once again.
“I love you too Joon” You reply and then Namjoon opens the curtain and pulls you both out. Your skin heats up as you realise the entirety of your friendship group are sitting on the opposite end of the rooftop in a little circle.
The music had been turned off and the guests had all cleared out. Suri looked at you, her eyebrow cocked and you knew you were in a world of trouble for hiding your relationship from her from her expression. Sooji laughs at your clear embarrassment while Seokjin looks away out of respect. Sooyun looks slightly guilty and yelps, hiding behind Hoseok when Namjoon’s eyes narrow at her. Jungkook and Jimin are just staring at Namjoon is a mix of both awe and wonder, and you instantly knew they were already idolising him for this little stint. Yoongi looked at you in exasperation while Taehyung and Yena were nowhere to be found; they had most likely gone home. You squeeze Namjoon’s hand once again and slowly walk over to the group with shaky legs. Your knees buckle and you almost stumble, Namjoon catching you and allowing you to lean on him.
“So, when did this happen?” Suri asks, her arms crossed in front of her as she interrogates you.
“Can we explain another time please? Like tomorrow. ____ is tired and I’d rather just get her to bed” Namjoon says with a sigh and Jungkook snickers.
“It definitely looks like you tired her out. That poor girl, look at the state of her” Jimin says with a tut and Namjoon shrugs as you blush.
“It’s nothing she didn’t enjoy” Namjoon replies simply.
“Oh yeah, we know. We heard her. We had to ask everyone to leave. Didn’t know you had such an exhibition kink” Yoongi deadpans and you shuffle further into Namjoon, trying to use his large body as your shield. Hoseok then whistles, noticing the photos you were holding.
“Damn Joon, didn’t know you were freaky enough to take photos of you guys fucking. Although, that wasn’t why I hired the photo booth in the first place, but I told you it’d be fun right” Hoseok winks and Namjoon glares at him, effectively shutting him up.
“Yeah, except now it’ll need to be cleaned before we can return it and get the deposit back” Jin says with a sigh and both you and Namjoon apologise, promising to clean it out tomorrow.
“Umm, I’m sorry for trying to set her up with Jaebum” Sooyun stutters and Namjoon smirks at her.
“Oh, you’re not off the hook for that just yet. But it’s fine. He could never have her anyway. And I have the photos to prove it. Now, like I said, ____ really needs to sleep. So, we’ll see you guys tomorrow” Namjoon says and he then bids all his friends goodbye as he pulls you into the apartment, leading you into his bedroom. He sits you down on his bed and asks you to strip. Meanwhile, he walks over to his draw and pulls out a shirt for you and a pair of clean boxers for himself. He pulls the shirt over your head before stripping and slipping the boxers onto him.
He lays you down underneath his cover before sliding in on the other side. You turn around and wrap intertwine your legs with his, your head resting on his hard chest. Namjoon’s hand moves to rest on your hip, soothingly rubbing up and down as he presses a kiss onto the crown of your head. You smile lazily, snuggling further into him. You hear the rhythmic pounding of his heart right under your ear and the beat of his heart slowly lulls you into a slumber, the exhaustion finally taking over.
A/N: So yeah, that happened.
Masterlist
#btssmutclub#hyunglinenetwork#kpopwonderlandtag#kwritersworldnet#bangtanarmynet#bts au#bts fic#bts imagine#bts namjoon au#bts rm au#namjoon au#namjoon x reader#bts rm x reader#bts namjoon x reader#namjoon smut#namjoon fluff#rm fluff#rm smut#bts namjoon smut#bts rm smut
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
Title: There’s a cafeteria? Words: 2000 Ships: None, but this part here is the hopefully cute moments between Benrey/Tommy, and where Benrey has his little feelings for Gordon Warnings: None Characters: Benrey, Tommy, Gordon Part 3 of ? Part 1 HERE, Part 2 HERE
This is a story where they find a cafeteria. No dangers, just lighthearted interaction here, I think. Some people just want to hold hands here.
---
When everyone joined Gordon at the table, Benry silently returned to the room to explore what he couldn’t before. What caught his eye was the serving area on the far side. As he approached, he noticed it was completely empty. No heating trays filled with the menu of the day. No pots containing self serve soups or stews. The chill boxes with the clear doors had no ready made sandwiches or salads or desserts.
Hm. Just like home.
He had just started to climb up on the counter for fun when Tommy’s friendly voice sounded near him.
“Benrey, there are so many soda fountains here.” Benry could hear him smiling. “They have all your favorite flavors.”
He hadn’t noticed, but when he looked to the far wall, he saw there were also dispensers for milk, coffee, tea, juices, and water.
“Yours too.”
“Mine, too.” Tommy nodded, before pointing at the machines. “I’m--I’m gonna get some drinks for everyone. Do you wanna help?”
“There’s nothing to eat here.” Why wasn’t there food?
Tommy took his answer in stride. “I think everyone went home. It’s late.”
Benry looked around for a clock. The only time he really cared about was when it was time to finish work. And it was beyond that. At least with their jobs, they were used to working late and not always being able to eat at scheduled breaks.
He stepped away from the counter, staring at Tommy. “Hey you haven’t eaten in a long time have you?”
Tommy’s shoulders fell. “Yeah...”
Benry moved in close to him. “We should do something. Let’s find something for you,” he said, continuing to stare right at him, and Tommy brightened up.
“Okay!” But he took a quick glance at the others at the table. “I’ve got the--the, uhh, the...We’ll get the drinks later.”
After he followed the other’s line of sight, Benry straightened up and started to stalk towards the group. But he came to an abrupt halt when a hand caught his, and his eyes flashed to Tommy’s worried expression.
“He shouldn’t be here,” Benry explained. “The cafeteria’s closed.”
He really wanted to say that to him, to hear what he had to say, to argue with him a bit. But Tommy shook his head.
“Mr. Freeman said he needs a moment to calm down.”
“I don’t think he’s ever calm Tommy. When is he ever calm?”
“When he sits down he is,” Tommy insisted. “We’ve sat a lot.”
Benry glanced back at the table, eyeing Gordon Freeman who was facing away from them. He looked like he was having a conversation, his arms gesturing widely.
“...Why does he move them so much? Why does he do that?”
No one else did it that often. Gordon Freeman moved his hands with every sentence, was always pointing or waving them around, was always reaching out and touching everyone.
Tommy watched for a bit, but answered like he already knew. “It’s how he talks. Everyone talks in a different way. Just like you and your Voice.”
Benry stared blankly. Huh. Maybe that’s why they didn’t understand each other. They spoke differently.
There was a tug on his wrist, Tommy leading him back--which Benry didn’t mind--before letting him go--which Benry did mind. He liked being physically close to others, liked casual affection, and he knew Tommy enjoyed it, too.
“Hold hands again please?”
“Okay.” Tommy didn’t hesitate to reach for him. “But we can’t have food if the cafeteria is closed.”
“We can have food.” They were allowed to be here. They worked here.
This time, Benry led the way and they both pushed through the door that led to the kitchen. Same as the other room, the prep areas were spotless.
Benry huffed, glaring at the refrigerators and freezers. “Nothing here.”
“Ohh, it can be a game,” Tommy said in wonderment upon realization. “First to find something good.”
Benry yanked a few cabinets open nearby eagerly. If there was one thing they both enjoyed together, it was a race. But every cabinet above and below only contained pots, pans, trays, and plates. “Who does this?”
“That’s how kitchens are,” Tommy said, matter-of-fact. “You gotta check the pantry.”
Another door led to an enclosed area filled with shelves and storage containers, Tommy disappearing inside. Benry followed, but there was nothing already made or easy to eat.
“We should get takeout. We should order delivery.”
Tommy looked up at him from where he was crouched searching through numerous cans on the bottom shelf. “I think that’s against company policy.”
Breaking company policy sounded great. Getting food delivered sounded better.
Benry’s voice rose, excited at the thought. “Get on the phone.”
Another voice cut through from the doorway, a bit smug, a bit reprimanding.
“Didn’t you say something about how you never walk off?” Gordon stood there, arms crossed and head tilted, and when Benry didn’t answer, he grinned at Tommy. “Hey, Tommy. What do you got there?”
Tommy stood up with two of his findings, one in the crook of each arm. “Look how large these cans of soup are.”
“That’s like, the size of a bucket,” Gordon said, impressed. “I bet that could feed us all. You want to go heat that up? I’ll come and help.” When Tommy slid past him, Gordon patted him on the back in a friendly manner.
“I’ll be right there. You coming, Benrey?”
Benry’s eyes narrowed. Gordon Freeman really did just touch anyone whenever to convey some type of message and no one seemed to mind. Benry had stepped away half of the time it happened to him, usually because Gordon was being sarcastic or rude at the time. But with the others, he was nice or encouraging...or sometimes a bit desperate to get a point across--which was funny to see.
Most of the time Gordon seemed to lay a hand on him lately was to hit him across the room. Not that it hurt, but it was mean. Gordon Freeman was only mean to him and Benry wanted nice touches again.
He must’ve been thinking for a while, because Gordon began to shift, coughing to get his attention. “Hey, come on. You can talk, you know. I kinda prefer it. Feels a little weird when you don’t.” He began to ramble on. “Especially since you never seem to blink and you’re standing in a tiny room that’s not very well lit. You know like in those horror stories, where there’s that one ghost or demon just standing there not moving and--”
Benry found himself tuning out and he stared down at his own hands. Tommy said Gordon Freeman spoke differently, used his hands to communicate. Maybe if he tried the same way…
He strode up to him, Gordon cutting himself off from whatever he was saying to give him a confused look. He firmly placed his hand on the other’s shoulder, maintaining intense eye contact. Not that he meant to--he was trying to focus instead of blanking out again. Every time he did that Gordon Freeman walked off.
Instead, Gordon waited patiently for a response, and prompted when there was none. “Dude?”
Benry’s eyes widened a fraction.
Oh shit he didn’t know what to say. He didn’t think this far. This didn’t quite feel the same as when he held hands with Tommy, or sat close by Dr. Coomer, or played games and chatted with Bubby. This felt stiff and cramped and--
“You speak weird.”
“You know,” Gordon started off, surprisingly not irritated in the slightest at his insult. “Everything you accuse me of, you do yourself, did you know that? Like your weird light show when you aaa,” he said wiggling his fingers around for emphasis. “That’s speaking weird.”
Benry didn’t understand how it was weird when Gordon was the one who tried to mimic his Voice. He tried to learn what it meant and he tried to make the sounds. Benry heard him compliment it multiple times. And it was...nice. It was nice that he liked it.
“You said it was beautiful.”
Gordon’s voice squeaked like he was caught. “I did? You heard that?” He was flustered for just a moment, but he composed himself easily, words firm. “I’ve...gotten used to it. You could just use words to communicate instead. Well, actually, I don’t understand you most of the time when you do that, either, but…” he trailed off, eyes sweeping to the hand still on his shoulder.
“Why are you doing this anyway? You’ve never done this before.”
It’s not that he sounded accusing, and he knew he was changing the topic, but Benry automatically threw it back at him.
"You’re the one doing things no one does. You touch people’s faces and you think you can get away with it.”
Gordon sputtered out a laugh, clearly not expecting that. “Okay, yeah. I guess you’re right. That’s a little weird. Are you mad about when I did that to you? That feels like forever ago now that I think about it.”
Benry remained quiet at first. He was expecting an argument, for him to deny it or get defensive. Arguing and denying things was fun. People agreeing with him was even better. But Gordon Freeman was laughing and seemed relaxed despite Benry’s attempts to aggravate.
“Are you calm now?”
Gordon blinked at that. “Are you asking if I’m okay?”
Benry just stared at him.
“Like, no joking around? You’re not going to insult me if I answer, are you?” Gordon grinned like he was playing around, like no way he believed this was serious. “I cannot imagine how it would be if you--you--actually showed some concern towards me.”
Benry stared harder at that.
“Life would be so easy if you...” Gordon stopped in realization. He looked at the hand on his shoulder. “Are you…?” He gestured. “Wait. Is this…Are you trying to comfort me?”
Benry didn’t answer.
It took a while of mutual unsure staring, before Gordon’s expression softened. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m good. What about you?”
Light orbs fell from Benry’s mouth.
“Benrey,” Gordon sighed as he rolled his eyes towards the ceiling, which usually meant he was ready to move on.
Benry was, too. The hand communication worked, but his own way was easier. And everything would have been fine, if Gordon Freeman’s fingers hadn’t wrapped around his wrist right then, because having a gentle touch reciprocated made all the difference.
It still felt stiff and cramped, but suddenly everything went warm.
His eyes narrowed at the touch as he inspected it closer. “You’ve uh, you got something to say, then you should say it. Use words to communicate.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, but,” Gordon pushed at Benry’s arm, “I’m gonna assume those colors you blew out meant you’re okay, too.”
Benry pulled away without any resistance, muttering and mumbling noises under his breath. “You were trying to hold hands. Is that it?”
He held his hand out, offering it to him, because that’s what he wanted, and because he was being kind and trying to help by doing things Gordon’s way. But Gordon somehow didn’t understand, and his attention went from Benry’s hand to his face with a scoff.
“You trying to make jokes again? Hand jokes? Come on, man. That’s old. Unoriginal.”
“I don’t make jokes about that. I’ve never--”
Gordon made a whole bunch of noises, waving his arms around in an attempt to shush him. “Please. Stop talking.
Benry side-eyed him, unamused. Gordon Freeman had no right to get mad when Benry insulted his intelligence, because the man was dumb and slow and noticed nothing. But he kept quiet as Gordon continued.
“Let’s go eat. I don’t think I trust the others to heat up a can of soup between them without some sort of collateral damage.”
#hlvrai#benrey#tommy coolatta#they are cute#gordon and benrey try to talk it out#they try#they really do#mine
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
I brought soup - Kiara Carrera
requested? yes: “hello! maybe a request with kie where you’re together and then you get hurt or something and she gets all worried but takes care of you” AND “hi something with kie where she takes care of a hurt or sick reader”
description: you try to hide at John B’s while you’re sick but Kie finds you and insists on taking care of you.
fill out this survey to join my taglist(s), here’s my masterlist, and requests are open
warnings: mentions of sickness but not really? fluff.
word count: 1044
++
When you tested positive for strep and the flu, you hid out at the chateau. You didn't want your clingy parents fussing over you, and John B agreed that you could hole up in the spare bedroom until you weren't contagious anymore.
However, you also have an overprotective girlfriend, and despite John B's efforts, you were only able to hide from Kie for two days.
John B hasn't ever been scared of Kie until she showed up at his house. Steam was practically coming from her ears. "Are you kidding me, JB? You let her hide here without telling me? She needs someone to take care of her, not leave her in a room to puke her guts out alone!"
You could hear her yelling outside, even being in the spare room with the door shut.
"Hey, I've been keeping her company through the door. Giving her food and snacks and all the good things. Y/N is taken care of."
He wasn't lying. You two had played Go Fish under the door just last night.
"I don't consider you, my best friend anymore." Kie huffs, and you hear her enter the house. You know she's teasing him, but you're fully prepared for her to go off on you too.
"Shot me right in the heart!" John B calls after her.
You're bracing yourself for impact when you hear the doorknob start to turn, but as soon as Kie sees you, her facial expression softens.
"Oh, angel. I can tell you don't feel good. I brought soup and heating pads, and ice packs are freezing in the kitchen." Kie swings her bag off of her shoulder and starts to unpack everything she brought. She shows you everything: containers of your favorite soup made special by her mom at the Wreck, crackers, water, sprite, a thermometer, and so much more.
"Have you showered since you've been here? Why don't you do that while I clean up in here? I'll change the sheets and everything so you'll feel cleaner." She pats your leg, signaling it's time to get up. You feel weak, and you're probably dehydrated, but you do what she says anyway.
The water runs over you until you're pruning, but you were avoiding the effort of getting dressed. When you step out of the shower, you find your favorite one of Kie's oversized sweatshirts waiting for you.
Back in the spare bedroom, she's laid out your medicine as well as a plate of food. "I'm too exhausted to eat."
You groan, collapsing onto the bed. She crosses her arms and watches you crawl back to the hole you made in the mattress from not moving for two days.
"Babe, you have to eat. I can already tell you're dehydrated. You can't wither away to nothing on me." Kie sits on the edge of the bed.
"If I drink a bottle of water, can I take a nap? I'll eat later, I promise."
Kiara weighs her options. You're stubborn as a bull, so she's going to pick her battles and be happy that you offered to do that much. Plus, you happen to look very cute laying there with a pitiful look on your face.
"Fine, but you're eating when you wake up. No exceptions, got it?"
You smile, nodding. "One more thing?"
"What is it?"
"Will you let me lay in your lap? I know you don't want to get sick, but I miss you."
Kie's heart melts on the spot. She's suddenly not worried about getting sick anymore.
"Of course." She moves to the top of the bed, getting comfortable in between the pillows so you can use one of her thighs as a headrest. Kie slowly runs her fingers through your hair, occasionally scraping your scalp lightly with her nails, and it puts you to sleep faster than she can tell you she loves you.
Kie braids your hair while you're asleep. Multiple times actually, trying new things each time. When she finally finds her favorite one, she lifts your head a little bit to tie it off at the end and accidentally wakes you up.
"Sorry, my love, but it was good timing. If you don't stay awake for a little while, you're not going to sleep all night. Besides, it's time for you to eat something. I'll go heat up the soup, okay?" Kie leans down to kiss your forehead, feeling for temperature at the same time.
"Okay. Thank you." You snuggle into the pillow after she's gotten up.
After Kie heats up the soup, she leaves it simmering on the stove and pops her head into John B's room. She's surprised to find JJ also. "There's soup in the kitchen if you want any. If not, turn the stove off soon cause it'll burn."
"How's Y/N?" JJ sits up from where he was sprawled across the end of the bed.
"I don't know. I haven't seen any improvement, I don't think her fever has broken yet. I'm working on it, though." She turns so they can see the ice packs she stuck in her back pocket.
"Here you go. And ice packs." Kie hands you your bowl of soup with a kiss to your cheek.
You joke about Kie offering to spoon feed you, and then she feels like she should, just to keep you laughing. Kie loves seeing your smile. Despite feeling like shit, you're so happy Kie is here to take care of you and make you feel better.
After both bowls of soup are empty, and you've settled back into her lap, you look up at her with a soft smile.
"Thank you. I love you for taking care of me."
Kie reaches for a water bottle and takes a big drink. Your eyes widen when you realize it's yours.
"Wait, have you been drinking out of that one? That one's mine!" You sit up immediately, looking to the nightstand.
Sure enough, there is another one that looks just like yours.
"Oh my god. Why didn't we mark them?" Kie groans.
"I did! Mine has a black dot here." You take the bottle from her hands and show her the marker.
And poor John B, he spent the next four days looking after the both of you.
++
thank you for reading! don’t forget to reblog if you liked it or send me feedback :)
kiara carrera taglist: @jjfuckr, @newsiestrash123 , @millie-753 , @thatsonobx , @jjtheangel , @katherine097 , @obxkie, @ohbx , @babysbestlife , @psychicforest ,
#outer banks#obx#outer banks fic#outer banks fics#outer banks imagine#kiara carrera#outer banks one shot#kiara carrera fic#kiara carrera x y/n#kiara carrera x you#kiara carrera x reader#kie request#kie x you#kie x reader#kie imagine#kie one shot#kie fic#kie#kiara one shot#kiara fic#kiara carrera request#kiara carrera imagine#kiara carrera one shot#obx kiara#kiara x reader#kiara x you#kiara x y/n#john b routledge#kie obx#obx kie
36 notes
·
View notes